Title - Hellos
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@pop.uky.edu
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - PG-13
Category - MSR
Spoilers - Season 8
Keywords - MSR, angst
Summary - Sequel to Goodbyes (I couldn't leave that one where it was)
Feedback - Please

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunman and Skinner all belong to 
Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox. No infringement intended.


Hellos


She let herself into her apartment and sighed.  She was tired; no, she was 
weary, and she always was now.  She knew it was a sign of depression, but 
she'd lived with it so long it seemed normal.

She dropped her briefcase by the door and glanced toward the 
kitchen.  Dinner, she should eat something, but she just wasn't 
hungry.  Maybe later.  Instead she turned toward her bedroom.

A movement from her kitchen caught her eye and suddenly a tall man stepped 
into her sight.  He had dark hair that curled slightly at his collar and a 
full beard.  He was wearing a plain gray t-shirt and jeans.  That's all she 
took time to note as she automatically reached for her gun. The man took a 
careful step toward her and held up his hand, as though to show her he 
meant no harm.  "Scully, it's me."

She froze, her eyes widened, and her mouth fell open. He kept his distance, 
giving her time to assimilate the shock.

"M . . . Mu . . . Mulder?"  She grasped the back of her couch to stay on 
her feet.  He moved then to support her and her hands clutched at his 
arms.  "Mulder?"

"It's really me Scully."

"What are you . . . " she swallowed hard, "What are you doing here?"

"I needed to see you."

"Is he . . . " He saw the fear come into her eyes then.

"He's great Scully."

"Really?  He's okay?"

Mulder smiled then, and she was able to believe him.  He moved her to the 
couch and seated her, sitting close.

"But how can you be sure?  If you're here . . . who has him?  Who do you 
trust with him?"

"Scully, he's safe - "

"But - "

"Scully.  He's safe.  He's here with me."

"Here?"  She glanced around and his eyes grew damp at the hope he saw flare 
on her face.

"He's asleep on your bed."

Her head jerked in that direction.  "Here?  He's here?"  She seemed ready 
to levitate off the couch as a smile lit her eyes.

"Want to see him?"

The fear was back then, almost overriding the longing.  "I . . . I don't 
want to wake him."

"You won't wake him Scully."

She shook her head slightly, and he rose.  "Mu . . . Mulder."

"It's okay.  Come on, we won't disturb him."  He lifted Scully to her feet, 
and put his arm around her for support.  After a moment she managed to take 
a step toward the door.

The second step was easier.  At the door she hesitated again, and he 
reached for the knob.  He tightened his grip of her and felt her nails sink 
into his arm.

She was unaware.  Her total focus was on the small form sleeping peacefully 
on her bed.  He had dark hair, but she could see the red highlights as she 
took a step closer.  He looked so angelic, his long dark eyelashes resting 
on his cheeks.

Her hand went out to touch his face, but she stopped herself.  Mulder 
looked at her questioningly.  "He's so beautiful."  She whispered, barely 
making a sound.

She looked up at Mulder and nodded.  He gave her a quick hug and they left 
the room.  He seated her back on the couch.

"Is he . . . is he a good boy?"

"He's great Scully.  You couldn't ask for a better kid."

"What's his name?"

"Daniel.  It was as close to Dana as I could get."

Tears obscured her vision again.  "Thank you."  She mouthed the words, 
unable to make a sound.  He watched, giving her time.

Finally she spoke again, "Is he well?  Has he been healthy?"

Mulder smiled again, "He hasn't had so much as a case of the sniffles, 
Scully.  He's very special."

Her eyes questioned him then, and he decided to give her a little more 
time.  "I was pretty happy when he got potty trained."

She laughed then and he heard the edge of hysteria.  He wasn't sure how to 
make any of this easier on her.  He turned the subject to her to try to 
relax her.  "How about you?  Have you been okay?"

"Fine."  She shrugged at the inadequate description.

He let it go; it was the word he'd been expecting.  The fact that it 
obviously wasn't true was unimportant at this point.

"How's Agent Doggett?"

She nodded, "Okay.  He's a lot more mellow than when you last saw 
him.  He's seen a lot."

"They calling him "Spooky' yet?"

"Actually, that's me now."

That elicited a chuckle from him.  "The X-Files still going, huh?"

"More than ever.  You know."

He nodded; he certainly did know.  He glanced away from her then for a 
moment and she felt herself tense.

He decided to bite the bullet.  "Scully, are you . . . are you seeing anyone?"

The question startled her; it was the last thing she had expected him to 
ask, and to be honest, the last thing she had thought about doing in years.

"No, no I'm not.  You?"

"Do you remember the last words I said to you?"

She nodded, "That you love me."  Her chest was tight and the words were 
only breaths.

"Scully, nothing's changed."

With a sob, she threw herself into his arms and they tightened around 
her.  His eyes closed in relief as he took in a deep breath of her.

They sat in comfortable silence then, one or the other's arms tightening 
periodically, just absorbing each other back into their lives.

Her sniffles eventually slowed down and finally stopped as the comfort of 
him seeped into her.

When she finally lifted her head from his chest, she felt his lips on her 
forehead again.  "You said . . . you said he was special."

"Yeah."  He nodded, "More than just being yours.  I know you gave him to me 
that day; but it turns out I gave him to you too."

"I know."  She managed a smile then, "I saw his lower lip."

He chuckled at that and squeezed her to him again.  "It's more than that 
Scully."  He tilted her head up to look at him then.  "He's Gibson Praise 
multiplied."

"He can read minds?"

"Oh yeah, and he can tell them from us.  I know you gave him to me to 
protect him, but I've got to say he's probably protected me at least at 
much as I have him."

"Is it safe for you to be here Mulder?  I . . . you can't know how much 
I've missed you, but is it safe?"

"As safe as anywhere Scully.  He insisted we come."

Her surprise was obvious at that.  "He insisted?"

"He says you're in danger.  We've come to get you."

"He knows about me?"

He pulled her close again, "Scully.  Of course he knows about you.  He's 
kissed your picture goodnight every night for years.  And he's seen you in 
my mind every hour of every day."

She felt the tears form in her eyes again, and she rested her head against 
his shoulder.  She jerked back upright as the door to the bedroom opened 
and the boy came into the living room.

The child stopped and stood watching the two adults.

"Danny, come say hi to your mother."

The boy dropped his head and stubbed at the carpet with his socked 
foot.  That's when Scully realized that, as special as he was, he was still 
just a little boy.  Her little boy.

She rose from the couch, Mulder's hand supporting her, and approached 
him.  She knelt in front of him, "Danny?  I'm Dana and I'm your 
mother."  Her voice quivered slightly on that last word, but she got it out.

Danny glanced over at Mulder, who nodded, then looked back at Scully.  "Are 
you afraid of me?"

Her hand caressed his cheek for a moment, "No.  I'm afraid for you, and I'm 
afraid I don't know how to be a . . . a mother to you, but I'm not afraid 
of you."

The sigh moved his little chest and they could see the relief in his 
posture.  A small, bashful smile appeared on his face.

"You love my Daddy."

"Very much."  She answered honestly and Mulder's smile grew.  Danny looked 
at him and grinned.

"I told you so."

"Yeah, Kiddo, you did.  I shouldn't doubt you."

Scully turned then to look at Mulder, "You doubted that?"

"It's been three years, Scully.  I . . . I didn't know who you might have 
found."

"You should have known I wasn't looking."  She kind of sniffed at him and 
turned back to the boy, who was watching this with growing delight.

She looked at the small miracle in front of her.  "Are you hungry?"

"Yeah."

She rose to her feet again.  "What do you like?"  It hurt a little to have 
to ask that.  This was her son.

"Peanut butter and jelly.  You can leave the crusts on."

She gestured over at Mulder then, "Does he usually cut off the crusts for you."

"Yeah, but he doesn't like to."

Mulder rolled his eyes then and Scully's composure grew steadier.  Maybe 
she wasn't Donna Reed, but she could handle this.

Mulder followed the two of them into the kitchen and leaned against the 
counter watching them.  She made the sandwich, cutting off the crusts and 
cutting the sandwich diagonally before placing it on a plate on the 
table.  As he sat she poured him a glass of milk.

Danny picked up the small triangle and grinned, holding it up to show 
Mulder.  As Scully watched, Mulder again rolled his eyes and shook his 
head.  That caused the boy's grin to grow even larger.

Scully stood and watched these two interact so comfortably with each 
other.  They were good together and she felt a sense of relief.

The boy took a sip of milk and looked up at her.  "I like your hair better 
in the picture."

Her hand came up to touch her hair.  "What . . . what picture?"

"The one Daddy gave me."  And he was out of his seat, pulling at the 
athletic bag near the door.  He unzipped the main pocket and pulled out a 5 
X 7 frame.  Then he was back at the table.  He handed it to her and 
returned to his sandwich.

She looked at the picture, then back up at Mulder.  "Where did you get this?"

"Your mother gave it to me."

She looked back down at it.  It was a candid shot of her.  She thought Bill 
had taken it on a Thanksgiving afternoon several years ago.  She'd stepped 
outside without her coat to watch her nephews do something.  The breeze had 
ruffled her hair, which had been longer, and it curled against her cheek.

"When?"

"Uh, well I was over there and I saw it on a table.  I guess she saw me 
looking at it, because when I was leaving, she handed it to me."

Scully nodded, she hadn't even noticed it was missing.  "But how did you 
get it after . . . "

"Oh, the guys sent me a package.  I contacted them and asked for a few 
essentials."

"This was an essential?"

He nodded and her eyes filled again.

"Are you gonna cry?"  The small voice sounded worried.

She turned back to the boy, "Probably, but only because I'm so happy."

He looked at her a moment, then nodded solemnly.  He finished his sandwich 
and his milk, then stood again.  "I have to go to the bathroom."

"It's right down the hall."

"I know."  He tossed back over his shoulder as he headed in that direction.

When he was out of sight, she turned to Mulder.  "He doesn't sound like a 
three-year old."

"No, I suppose he doesn't.  He hasn't been around a lot of three year 
olds.  He's stuck with just me most of the time.  We hang out."

"You let him watch your videos?"  Her eyes twinkled.

Before he could answer, loud giggles reached them from the 
bathroom.  Mulder turned toward the sound.  "Peeking, huh?"  He called down 
the hall.  The giggling became muffled but didn't quit.  Mulder looked back 
at Scully to find her hand over her mouth to stifle her own laughter.

At his look, she was in his arms again.  "He's wonderful Mulder.  You're an 
incredible father."

He sobered at that.  "He's needed you Scully.  Every time we had to . . . 
to move, your picture was the first thing he grabbed."

She drew a shaking breath.  "How am I going to live without you again?  How 
long can you stay?"

They heard the toilet flush and the running steps of their son.
Scully brushed a tear away.  "Did you wash your hands?"

Danny glanced over at Mulder.  "Hey, don't look at me.  I can't save you 
from her."  The boy giggled again.

"I washed them."  Her eyebrow rose a little and he held out his still damp 
hands.

"Okay.  You want anything else?"  Danny shook his head.  "Then why don't 
you go look around a little, Kiddo?  Your Mom and I need to talk."

Mulder heard her breath catch on the word 'Mom' but made no comment.

"'kay."  The boy turned back toward the living room.  "Are you gonna get 
mushy again?"

"If I get the chance.  You better believe it."

That brought a delighted smile to the boy's face and color to Scully's, 
though neither commented.  Danny moved on out of sight and Mulder turned 
back to her.

"Sit with me, we need to talk."

"Will he be all right?"

"Yeah, he's only three chronologically."

She nodded accepting his judgment, and slipped into the chair Danny had 
vacated.  Their hands were intertwined though she had no memory of reaching 
for him.

"You asked how long we could stay; not long."  Her hand gripped his tightly 
for an instant.  "We just came to get you."  Before she could speak he 
continued.  "You're in danger here now and you need to leave with us."

"Leave?  Just go?"

"Yes.  Like I did."  He waited, watching the thoughts literally scamper 
through her mind.

"My job, Mom, Skinner, Agent Doggett . . . "

"None of them are worth you.  I'm sorry about your mother, and maybe some 
time . . . "

"What kind of danger?"

He sighed, "Apparently you're a major bone of contention among the factions 
in power.  On the one hand, they think you very nearly gave birth to a 
special child that they helped engineer."

Her eyes showed her fear then, not for herself, but for the boy.

"It's okay Scully.  He's human, just more so. On the other hand, they don't 
know whether to kill you, take you for study or try to use you again.  He 
and I don't like any of those options, so we've come to disappear you."

She slowly nodded, almost as though she had known this and never bothered 
to say it out loud.  He held his silence, letting her work through the 
options as he had over and over the past several days.

After a few long moments, he ducked his head to see her eyes.  "You have to 
come Scully.  He . . . we need you."

"I know."  She squeezed his hand and rose from the table.  She looked 
toward the living room, then moved in that direction.  He followed.

Danny had her picture album opened on his legs.  "Do you have any pictures 
of me?"  He asked hopefully, as she sat beside him.

"No, Darling.  There wasn't time and it wouldn't have been safe.  But I 
never forgot how you looked the last time I held you."  She tentatively 
touched his hair, ruffling it slightly.

He nodded sadly, then "Who's Emily?"

The question caught her completely off guard, knocking the breath from her 
and draining the color from her face.  Mulder took her hand as he seated 
himself on her coffee table.

"Danny, she was your sister.  She died a long time ago."  Mulder answered 
for her.

"Why didn't you take her and disappear?"

"We didn't know about her when she was born.  And she wasn't like you.  She 
was a very sick little girl."  The boy was nodding long before Mulder had 
finished speaking, having gotten the information from their minds.

Danny turned to Scully then, "I'm sorry I made you sad."

"It's . . . it's okay.  I just didn't get to love her long enough.  I want 
to be able to love you and your father for a long, long time."

The boy nodded, and looked back at the album.  "Who's this?"

"That's my brother, Bill."

"He doesn't like Daddy."  He looked up at his mother again.

She looked over at Mulder, who held up his hands.  "Hey, I can't lie in my 
thoughts."

Scully looked back at the boy, "Bill doesn't understand your father.  A lot 
of people don't."  She looked at Mulder with narrowed eyes for an instant.

Danny looked at them both for a minute, then nodded and turned the 
page.  "Who is she?"

"That's my mother; your grandmother Scully."

He leaned over to look more closely at the picture.  Then without warning 
his head swiveled toward her.  "You have to come with us.  Mommy you have 
to!  She's got Bill and . . . and Charlie.  Daddy and I only have 
you!"  Then he burst into tears.

"Oh Danny, don't.  Please don't cry."  Her arms went around him, pulling 
him into her lap and holding him close.  His distress finally giving her 
the courage to do what she'd wanted to all along.  She looked up at Mulder 
helplessly.

Mulder touched the boy's shoulder.  "She knows that Kiddo.  Just give her a 
little time."  Then he stood to give them some privacy.

She watched him disappear into the kitchen and tightened her hold on their 
son.  "Danny, I don't know what you heard me think, but you do know how 
much I love you and your Daddy, don't you?"

The boy nodded through his tears.  "And you have to come with us."

She took a deep breath, "I am Sweetheart, I am.  I can't let you leave 
without me again."

He sniffled and looked up at her, then buried himself against her again, 
holding her as tight as his young arms could.

When they had both cried themselves out, he pulled slightly away from 
her.  "Daddy and I will keep you safe.  I promise."

"Oh Baby, that's my job, mine and your Dad's.  We're supposed to keep you 
safe and that's what I've always wanted to do.  That's why your Daddy took 
you away in the first place."

He smiled though his face was still wet.

"Honey, would you like to have this album for your own."

His eyes gleamed at that.  "Really?"

"Yes Honey.  It's your family and you should have it."

Mulder joined them again then.  "You guys okay?"

"She's coming with us."

Mulder's smile rivaled his own.  "I thought she might."  He held out his 
hand as she did the same, and their fingers intertwined.

"Should we leave tonight?"  Scully looked up at Mulder, but he looked over 
at Danny.

The boy answered after a moment.  "No, we can stay here tonight.  It'll be 
okay."

Mulder nodded, "that'll give you time to pack.  You can't take too much, 
you don't want anyone to know you're running, but take the things you 
really want."

"My suitcase?"

"No, put your stuff in shopping bags, trash bags even.  Make it look like 
you're going to Salvation Army if you want to.  We're going under the 
assumption that you're going to be watched.  Danny will let us know if 
they're around."

"What about dinner then?  I know one of us just had a sandwich, but . . . "

"I would so love a Mulder Special."  He sighed.

She grinned, "I thought as much.  I'll call it in."

"Won't that look suspicious?"

Her smile dimmed at that, "No.  I order them every once in a while."

He sobered at that as well and after a moment, nodded.

"I'll call.  You want to clean up or anything?" She asked.

"Should I wait for the pizza man to jump in the shower?"

Her eyes widened, he even remembered that?  She'd been so very 
pregnant.  And that was the night he'd rushed her to the hospital with the 
partial abruption.  She looked into his eyes and saw that he was 
remembering too.

"I'll take that shower now I guess.  Wish I could offer to shave, but - "

"No.  You need to stay as disguised as possible, especially in this city."

He smiled then and headed for the bath.


Danny delighted in the pizza, though Scully wasn't at all sure it was good 
for him.  Mulder watched her indulgently as she kept her mouth shut about 
it, for the present.  Mulder leaned back and listen to the two of them 
talk, learn about each other, now that they were more comfortable, touch 
each other and felt a peace like he had never felt in his life.  She had 
agreed to come with them.

He grinned as he heard Danny explain to her, "he's not really spooky you 
know.  You should have told Bill that.  I'm never scared of him."  And 
watched as Scully nodded solemnly.

When she carried the scraps back to the kitchen and cleaned up, Mulder 
roamed around the apartment, touching things, occasionally adding an item 
to the growing pile of things she would take with her.  And explaining his 
choices occasionally to Danny.

When she joined them again, the boy was drifting off to sleep on the 
couch.  Scully stood and watched him, the wonder of him washing over her 
yet again.  Mulder came up behind her and she leaned against him.

"I can't get over it.  I never thought I'd see him again."

"I know.  You and I make a great looking kid Scully."

She looked up at him and smiled.  "Maybe we ought to move him to the bed."

"No, he can sleep there.  He'll be fine."  He quietly moved the coffee 
table closer to the couch in case he became restless.

"But - " She started an automatic protest.

"Scully, I want to be the male presence in your bed tonight."  He watched 
the color take over her face, but the smile grew as well.

"He won't . . . "

"He may have some strange dreams, but they'll be pleasant."  He nuzzled her 
neck.  "Um, very pleasant, I hope."

"I wouldn't worry about that Mulder, not at all."  She took his hand and 
led him toward her room.

- The Beginning



Title - Hellos 2
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@pop.uky.edu
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - R
Category - MSR
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR
Summary - Continuation of story begun in Goodbyes
Feedback - Please

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner all belong to 
Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox.  No infringement in tended

Hellos 2


Scully turned from the stove when she heard his footsteps return from the 
bathroom.  He was still rubbing his eyes and looked over at his father, and 
then away again.

"Sleep okay, Kiddo?"  Mulder put his coffee down on the counter and stepped 
closer to the boy.

Danny wouldn't look at him and Mulder took another step toward him.  "Danny?"

Scully moved toward them as well.  The boy seemed upset.

The boy did look up then and seemed to scan them both, then with an 
expression of total confusion looked down at his feet.  "Did you two have a 
fight?"

Scully looked over at Mulder, he knew the boy so well, but he seemed at a 
loss too.  "No Danny, we didn't fight.  What's wrong?"

Danny scratched his behind and finally seated himself at the table.  "I 
dreamed about you last night."

"What was the dream, Kiddo?"  Mulder sat beside him.

"You were crushing her and biting her and she was biting you back, but you 
didn't seem mad."

Mulder glanced up at Scully, who's face was scarlet.  "Yeah, I guess it did 
look like that.  Danny, we weren't fighting and we weren't mad.  That's one 
of the ways that your Mom and I show how much we love each other.  You 
could tell we were happy, right?"

The boy nodded, then peeked up at Scully as she took the seat on his other 
side.

"You were loving each other?"

"Yeah." Mulder nodded.  "We were making love.  I'm sorry if we confused 
you."  Mulder's tone was calm and reassuring.

Danny finally faced him, "I love her too, do I have to - "

"No.  Danny, no.  Don't worry about that.  You and I love your Mom in 
different ways.  See, I'm a grown up and I love her like a wife, but you're 
still a kid and you love her like a Mom.  When you grow up, you'll find the 
perfect woman for you and then you can do what we did last night."

Danny glanced over at Scully again.  She was rubbing her forehead as though 
she had a headache.  "Then why are you embarrassed?"

"Well, Kiddo, what we did last night is a real private thing.  I know you 
were asleep and just dreaming, but it's the kind of thing we wouldn't want 
anyone else to know about.  Do you understand?"

The boy nodded his head and sighed.  "It's another one of those things I'll 
understand later, right?"

Mulder chuckled, "Yeah, Kiddo, it is.  Wish I could explain it better, but 
just know we are not mad at each other.  In fact I couldn't be happier to 
see anyone than I am your mother."

Scully rose from her chair then as though to regain control of 
herself.  "Well, what would you like for breakfast, Danny?  I have eggs or 
frozen waffles or . . . " she shrugged, "I can try to make anything you want."

"I like it when Daddy makes me a scrambled egg sandwich."

"Okay.  Want to come over here and give me instructions, so I get it right 
this first time?"

"Sure!"  He was out of the chair again and Scully lifted him to sit on the 
counter to help her.

When breakfast was done to his satisfaction, Mulder ran him a bath and 
after washing his hair, came back out to the kitchen.

"You okay?"  He bent down to look into her eyes.

"I think I will be in a year or so."  She gave him an embarrassed 
smile.  "That was new."

"For me too."  He leaned against the counter.

"He's never been around . . . "

"There's only been him and me."

"You, uh, you've not been with a woman . . . "

He looked down at her and shook his head, "You know better.  I waited 
nearly eight years for you the first time.  What's a little three year 
celibacy?"  He tilted her face up toward him and kissed her.  "But I'd 
rather not wait that long again.  Is this going to bother you?"

"I don't know.  Can he . . . block things?"

Mulder nodded, "And he does when I tell him something is private or grown 
up.  He's three; I still have a little authority over him.  Now when he's a 
teenager, I make no guarantees."

She rolled her eyes, but chuckled.  Then she glanced toward the door.  "Is 
he okay alone in the tub?"

"Yes, but I'll go check on his state of cleanliness.  Why wash what doesn't 
show?  You know?"  He grinned.  "Do you have much more packing to do?"

"No.  Not if it's going to look like I'm coming back."  He heard the 
sadness in that comment and put his arms around her.

"I know you're going to miss your family, Scully.  I wish - "

"Don't.  I want to be with you, I need to be with you and him."  She gave 
him a wistful smile; "I'll be fine."  She raised up on her toes and kissed 
him.  "Where do we pick up your things?"

"Nothing to pick up.  We have everything in the bags."

"What?  Mulder, that's all you have?"

"Makes it easier to move."

"Why are you having me pack so much then?"

"Things will be different having you with us.  More stable.  Danny needs 
that, hell, so do I.  And with two parents, at least one of us could get a 
full time job.  That would make things easier too."

"How have you been earning a living?"

Mulder shrugged, "Let me get him out of the tub and we'll talk."  She 
watched him head toward the bath, and it hit her just how much she had to 
learn about him, about them, again.  Three years, and he'd been in a kind 
of hell too.  Different from hers, but in many ways just as horrendous.

She could hear the two of them talking now.  Had she made the right 
decision to send them off alone like that?  She shook her head, how many 
times could she ask herself that question?  It was done, history.  They 
were here now and she was leaving with them.  That was the only important 
thing.

Scully looked up as Mulder returned to the kitchen.  "He okay?"

"Fine, clean."

"Did he ask any more . . . "

"No, he's moved on.  We're not angry with each other and that's really the 
only thing that matters to him.  Ever since we knew we were coming for you, 
it's all he's talked about.  Whether or not you would like him, if you 
still loved me.  I wasn't concerned about the first."

"You had no reason for concern about either."

His arm went around her, pulling her against him.  Her eyes widened and she 
looked toward the hall.  "He knows it's private now, you'll see."

She nodded and relaxed a notch.  "You were going to tell me about your job."

"Jobs.  I've done a little of it all - short order cook, telemarketing, you 
name it.  I had to have jobs where I could take him with me.  I couldn't 
trust day care, he was only out of my sight when I slept for months."

"Oh Mulder.  I didn't - "

"It was worth it.  He was worth it.  I never thought I'd have a child, 
Scully.  Especially since you couldn't have children."  He shrugged.  "The 
only thing I'd change, would be to have had you with us."

She didn't speak; afraid her voice would break.

"With the two of us, things will be easier, better.  Maybe I can get him 
some new clothes, things like that."

"Where, where have you gotten his clothes?"

"I've discovered that just about every town and city has consignment 
shops.  You can get good kids clothing at those places; toys too, though he 
doesn't seem to care too much about that.  Like I told you, his only 
precious possession has always been that picture of you."

"Things will be different now Mulder.  And I have some money put 
aside.  I've always known I might have to leave suddenly."

"You can't go to a bank and make a large withdrawal Scully."

"I won't have to.  I keep it here, in cash.  When I asked you to just get 
in your car and leave, I didn't know what I had asked - not at first.  I've 
put some funds aside every month since then."

"How much are we talking about?"

"The last time I counted it, a little over $15,000."

"Did you say $15,000?"

"I haven't needed a lot of things, and I haven't felt like buying anything 
for a long time."

His hand caressed her face then.  "We'll be together now.  I hope.  .  I 
hope you won't be depressed any more."

"I may be home sick for a little while, but no, I felt the depression lift 
last night.  And then I found you in my bed as an added bonus."

He chuckled at that and they both turned as Danny entered the 
kitchen.  "Are we ready to go?"

Mulder moved toward the boy immediately.  "Are they here?"

"No."  The boy's gaze went inside.  "But we need to leave before they do 
look for us."

Mulder nodded and turned toward Scully.  "I trust him on these things."

"Then I do too.  I'll start loading the car."  She lifted the large black 
trash bag that held her clothing and took it out to her car, dumping it in 
the trunk as though it was of no consequence.

When she returned inside, one of her neighbors met her at the 
mailbox.  "Dana, are you going to Goodwill?"

"Sure am."  She smiled at the older woman.  "Do you have anything you'd 
like me to take?"

"Would you?  Don't worry about a receipt, I just want to get the stuff out 
of my apartment."

"I know what you mean.  I should have done this ages ago."  The words were 
true, even if the meaning was off.

When she brought a second load out, a box this time, the woman came out 
with her with a small bag, which they stuffed into the trunk as well.

"I hope you don't have much more, Dana.  You're going to run out of room."

"I know, but I only have one box left.  I need to move the car to the alley."

"Do you need any help?"

Scully froze for an instant, "No, thanks, Mrs. Hendrix.  It's not heavy; 
it's just awkward.  If I pull up to the back it'll be no problem."

"Well, thanks for taking it.  See you later."

Scully nodded and waited for her to return to the building before getting 
in the car and starting the engine.  She pulled into the alley just outside 
of her apartment and let herself in the back door.

"I thought we were going to have an extra passenger for a minute 
there."  Mulder looked over at her.

"I couldn't refuse and it gives me a cover story.  That and the fact that I 
do travel a lot in my job."

Mulder nodded.  Danny was standing beside him, his bag in his hand.  She 
could see the outline of the photo album through the canvas.

"I got your laptop."

"Good.  I think that's everything.  Danny, do you need to go to the bathroom?"

The boy looked up at Mulder and rolled his eyes.  Mulder grinned.  "See, I 
told you it was a normal question."

Scully punched him lightly in the arm. "It's a mother question.  You both 
better get used to it."

Both of her men grinned widely, delighted at having a mother in the group now.

"Let me get the money, and something to put over you in the back 
seat."  She headed into her bedroom and pulled a box off the top shelf of 
her closet.  "Mulder?  Could you come here a minute?"

He joined her; "I love it when you ask me into your bedroom."

She rolled her eyes, but grinned as well.  "Do you have a money belt?"

"Uh, yeah."  He pulled his belt from its loops.

"Good, you take half.  I'll carry the rest."

He smiled then.  "It's nice to be trusted."

"I gave you our son, what's a few measly thousand dollars."

He nodded and took the cash she handed him.  He placed it in the belt, then 
helped her fill her own.  Then she pulled a quilt from the same shelf.

"This was my quilt as a baby.  Mom gave it to me when I was 
pregnant.  Could this cover you guys?"

"Yeah, this would be perfect."  He took it from her almost reverently.  He 
remembered her showing it to him after the shower.  She had been so pleased 
to get it, to finally have the opportunity to get it.  "We need to get 
moving, Scully."

"I know.  One last thing.  Can you reach that box in the back corner."

"What's this?"

"I'll show you later.  Let's go Mulder.  I'm ready."

She preceded him to the back door.  "Honey, get in the box, I'll carry you 
out to the car."

"You sure you can handle him that way?"  Mulder questioned one more time.

"Yes.  It's not that far."  He didn't bother to ask again, he recognized 
the determination in her voice.  Danny climbed into the box and Mulder 
helped her lift the box from the floor.

"You're okay?"

She nodded, and let him open the door and move out of sight.  She made her 
way down the two steps and over to the car.  She let the box rest against 
the back fender as she opened the door, then slipped the box onto the backseat.

She slipped it all the way over, then adjusted the clothing on top.  "You 
okay, Honey?  Can you breathe?"

"I'm fine.  Tell Daddy no one's looking, come on."

Scully grinned and nodded, then hurried back to the apartment.  "He says to 
come on, no one's looking."

Mulder leaned down to give her a quick kiss.  "Then no one's looking."  He 
took the quilt and moved to the car.  She took one last look around the 
apartment, and took a deep breath, then pulled the door closed and locked 
it.  She got in the car and started the engine.

"Mom?"  Danny's voice was a little shaky.

"I'm fine Sweetheart.  Really."

"Head to the airport Scully."

"The airport?"

"Yeah, we need to ditch this car - "

"You expect me to steal a car?"

Mulder chuckled at that.  "Would you?  Nevermind, you don't have to.  The 
guys have rented a car and left it for us in long-term parking.  We'll 
switch and leave a path for the FBI to follow.  Get moving Scully, this 
isn't real comfortable back here."

"Sorry."  She pulled out of the alley and turned toward the airport.

She found the car that had been left for them and a parking space close by.

"Take your roll around inside, Scully.  Take the maximum from the ATM and 
then put a ticket on your credit card.  Buy a ticket for - " he tapped on 
the box.  "Where should she be going Kiddo?"

"California."  He spoke immediately.

"Okay, buy a ticket for Los Angeles, round trip, coming back in three 
days.  Danny and I will pick you up at the door.  Right, Kiddo?"

"She's okay.  No one's wondering about her."

Scully smiled at that and got out of the car.  She opened the trunk and 
removed her roll around, then headed toward the terminal.

She followed his instructions, heading for the ATM and withdrawing the 
maximum amount, then moving to the ticket counter.  She purchased a ticket 
to LA on the next flight out and started for the gate, after she was out of 
sight of the counter, she reversed her steps and walked at a regular pace 
to the exit closest to the baggage area.

She spotted the car and waited as Mulder brought the car to a halt in front 
of her.  She slipped the roll around into the back seat and slipped inside 
up front.

"You okay, Scully?"

She took a deep breath.  "Yes.  Glad to be back with you guys.  Danny?  Did 
anyone pay any attention to me?"

He hesitated for a moment and Mulder turned to look at him.  "Are we okay, 
Kiddo?"

"Yeah.  There was a man in there that kept looking at her bottom.  He 
wasn't very nice."

She could feel Mulder relax beside her.  "That's because your mother is the 
most beautiful woman in the world, Kiddo.  Men look at her all the 
time.  The good news is, she doesn't usually look back."

"Mulder!"

Danny grinned then.  "Yeah."

Scully rolled her eyes.  "Just what I need, two possessive, territorial men 
in my life."

"And you're stuck with us, Scully.  Get used to it."

She shook her head, then looked into the backseat.  "It's a good thing I 
love you two so much."

Danny beamed at her and Mulder pulled out of the airport and into the future.



Title - Hellos 3
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@pop.uky.edu
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - PG-13
Category - MSR
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 2
Feedback - Please

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunman and 
Skinner all belong to Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox. No infringement
intended



Hellos 3


They had made their way in a circular route to Atlanta where they found
a cheap apartment and furnished it with inexpensive and second-hand
furniture.  Mulder had found a job in construction and Scully was
staying home with Danny and loving it.

She made a lunch for Mulder each morning and kissed him goodbye as
though it were the most natural thing in the world; then she and Danny
would get on with their day.  There was park within walking distance
where they usually went every morning before it got too warm.  

Danny had never had the opportunity to play with other children and was
very shy at first.  When he was feeling shy, Scully played with him,
pushing him on the swings, digging in the sandbox and climbing on the
jungle gym.  Danny was delighted to watch his mother play and play with
him.  He knew this was unusual for her; he could feel it, so they
learned how together.

When she realized he was uncomfortable on the slide, she climbed it
with him and held him in her lap for the ride until he was able to do
it on his own.

He was convinced that there was nothing she couldn't do.  After a full
morning at the park, or at the grocery, or some other excursion that
she dreamed up, they would return to the apartment for lunch.

He had fallen in love with grilled cheese sandwiches and chicken noodle
soup, though occasionally she would throw in a peanut butter and jelly,
and had even gotten him to enjoy egg salad now and then.

Lunch was usually followed by a story and a nap.  He was thrilled with
his new sleeping bag with Harry Potter on it, and loved curling up in
it on top of his new bed.  Scully had begun reading the first Harry
Potter book to him.  She had worried that it might be too advanced for
a three-year old, but this was Danny and he was enthralled.  She found
herself thoroughly enjoying the story herself and looked forward to
this time together more than she had thought possible.

She would do her housework while he slept and then they would fix
dinner for Mulder when Danny woke.  At first she was a little unnerved
that he would hand her what she needed before she asked, but it was
true that he could see into her mind and she was learning to accept it.
 It was outside of her comfort zone, but this was Danny - her son,
Mulder's son.  

When Mulder came home after work, Danny would meet him at the door and
even though being with Scully during the day was incredible; having
everyone together was better still.

They ate at their little kitchen table and each would tell what they
had done that day.  Danny knew that his Dad spent a lot of that time
winking and smiling at Mom, but he knew how happy his Dad was finally.

Scully couldn't help but notice that Mulder's body was benefiting from
the work he was doing.  Being a single parent had cut into his gym time
drastically, but he was blessed with a good physique to begin with,
working without his shirt, building up his pecs . . . yes, she had
noticed.

While they were eating dinner on Friday, Danny suddenly looked up. 
"Oh!  We bought Mom a bag today."

Mulder looked startled.  "A bag?"

Scully smiled over at Danny.  "Yes, a bag.  Danny thought that I should
have an emergency bag like the two of you do."

"Do you think we're going to be needing it, Kiddo?"

"No, but she should still have one."  He looked very serious at this
pronouncement.

"You're right about that.  It was a good idea."  Mulder nodded at him.

"He also thought," Scully spoke, "that maybe you and I should share one
since we're a couple.  And since yours is in such bad shape, we
replaced it."

"We get to share?"  He waggled his eyebrows at her.

"Dad!"  Danny rolled his eyes, but he was smiling as well.

"Anyway."  Scully took back the conversation, "I thought you guys
should have some guy time tomorrow.  You two used to spend all your
time together.  So while I'm at the laundromat tomorrow morning, you
two go bond.  I'll freshen all of the 'emergency' clothes and then
after nap time, the three of us can do something together."

Mulder looked over at Danny.  "Sounds like a plan to me."

Danny nodded and asked to be excused.  He always tried to give them a
little time alone after dinner.  They cleared the table while he
watched a little TV.

"You really okay with the two of us going off without you tomorrow?" 
He was watching her as she dipped her hands into the soapy water.

"Yes, I'm okay with it.  The two of you need some alone time without
the 'Mom' watching.  Just don't fill him up with candy or pop."

Mulder crossed his heart.  "I promise."  He rinsed the dishes as she
washed them.  There wasn't a lot of room in this apartment, but they
gave each other space.  Mulder looked over to make sure that Danny
wasn't watching, then pulled Scully against him as he leaned against
the counter.  

His arousal was always welcome, but she too glanced back to make sure
they weren't being observed.  The kiss was deep and a promise of things
to come that evening.

After his bath, Danny fell asleep in his sleeping bag in the middle of
the story that Mulder was telling him, and he returned to the larger
room to join Scully.

"You really wore him out today."

"He had a good nap too."  She looked up after knotting the thread she
had used to reattach the button to his work shirt.

"I wouldn't mind if you wanted to wear me out for awhile."

"Was that a proposition?"

He grinned, "Do I need to work on it?"

"Might help, in the future, but it actually sounds pretty good right
now."

He took her hand and led her into their own room.

*****

When she lay sated in his arms, he brushed the hair off of her
forehead.  "Happy?"

She nuzzled his chest, "You can't imagine."

"Oh, I think I can.  I missed you."

She took a deep breath.  "Much as I hate to say it, I can't see this
lasting."

"Why not?"

"I feel guilty not working.  You have to be the breadwinner.  I don't
feel like I'm pulling my weight."

"Not . . . not pulling your weight?  You're kidding, right?"

"No.  You go to work every day and I - "

"And you keep our son.  That is so much more important than anything I
do.  And he's so happy.  We were good together, really we were, but now
. . . Scully he practically floats.  And I can provide for him now, and
you.  I couldn't really do that before and I had to take him to places
he shouldn't have had to go.  He wasn't getting any playtime.  He
didn't know any better, but I did.  Even my screwed up childhood was
better than what he was getting."

"He had you."

Mulder sighed, "Yeah.  And I had him, but we needed you.  And now we
have you.  Don't give any more thought for now about getting a job. 
You do remember that you brought a dowry to the 'marriage'."

Her eyebrow rose and he grinned.  "You will marry me sometime, won't
you?"

"I beg your pardon?"

"Well, we can't get a license in our real names now and I want to give
you my name, even if you don't take it."

"Take it?"

"You know, change your name.  Either way is fine with me, you'll always
be my Scully.  You understand don't you?"

She chuckled at the uncomfortable look on his face.  "Yes, I
understand.  It isn't a safe time, and to be honest, I feel married to
you and we do have a child together."

He smiled then, "Yeah, we do."  He pulled her even closer and let her
fall asleep cradled against his chest.

*****

The next morning after her boys left, Scully emptied out the two
emergency bags and took the clothes to be washed.  At the bottom of
Mulder's bag she found a file full of his notes.  She decided to carry
it with her to read while she was waiting.

Once the clothes were in the machine, she pulled the file back out. 
She knew his shorthand and fell into reading his words.  These were his
notes on their encounters with the very 'things' that she had wanted to
protect her son from.  

She hadn't realized how many places Mulder and Danny had lived, or the
amount of information that they had accumulated about these beings. 
She was fascinated.  It wasn't until she stopped to put the clothing in
the dryer that she realized she wasn't questioning the origin of these
beings.  She'd been with Mulder long enough to know that, while he
might not have physical proof, he knew what he was talking about.

This information; it needed to be written up, saved in a better way
than these notes.  She could transcribe these notes; save the
information on disks, not on the hard drive.  Then when it was
possible, send the information to the gunmen.  She smiled to herself
then, she'd fallen into X-Files mode so quickly.

When the clothes were dry, she folded everything, and piled them on top
of the folder then headed home.  The boys were still out, which didn't
surprise her.  She decided to repack the bags, changing some of the
items in Danny's bag for newer, larger sizes.  She made sure the photo
album and her picture were on the bottom.  Once everything was packed
to her satisfaction, she pulled Mulder's old bag to her.

She pulled out his extra razor, toothbrush and toothpaste from the
outer pockets and checked the large compartment, to make certain she
hadn't missed anything.  The cardboard on the bottom was loose and she
realized there was what looked like another file underneath.

She found what turned out to be a notebook under the flap.  Flipping it
open, she turned to the front page.

"Scully, I don't know if you'll ever see this.  Part of me hopes that
you don't but I feel the need to record what's going on so that you
will know our son, at least through this.

"I am still in complete and total shock that you have this kind of
trust in me.  Don't get me wrong, Scully.  I knew that you trusted me,
more than anyone else in the world has ever trusted me.  I've savored
that along with your partnership for years.  Then you learned to trust
me in a new way and you came to my bed.  You let me love you, as I had
wanted for so long.

"We came together without even the hope of a child.  We both knew that
was an impossibility.  I'm not sure either of us could comprehend what
kind of miracle we could create.

"He's asleep now.  He seems very tolerant of my ignorance.  I see you
in his face; in the little noises he makes.  It reminds me of the
little noises you made when we were together.  I'm reminded of those
times you would fall asleep on my shoulder in some car while we were on
stakeout.  You always had that same innocence in your face.  Maybe
that's when I started falling in love with you, when you felt safe
enough in my presence to fall asleep against me.

"I'm rambling, but I miss you and I feel so damn overwhelmed at what
you've given me.  I'm not worthy of this much trust, Scully, but I
swear to you I will do my best to keep our son safe, and hopefully some
day to share him with you.  God, how I want that; to have the three of
us together.

"For the practical side, I've named our son Danny, for you.  He's
taking over four ounces of formula at a time now and sleeps for up to
three hours.  I've become damn competent with diapers having had more
practice in the last couple of weeks than in my entire life prior to
this.  I was able to get a job telemarketing, so that I could hold up
with him and not be seen.  

"I did contact the guys and had them send me a few things, and some
cash.  I want to provide for him better than I can right now.  I guess
he doesn't notice at this point, wanting only security, food and an
occasional dry diaper.  I think he knows I love him, I think he can
feel it.  I hope so.

"I wish you were here."

*****

Mulder held Danny's hand as they walked home.  There was some ice cream
on Danny's face, but more on his hand as the cone melted.  Mulder held
the bag with the half-pint for Scully in his other hand.

They were in sight of their building when Danny stopped still.

"Danny?  Danny!  Are they here?"  Mulder kept his voice low, but the
tension was there.

"Mom . . . Mommy's crying."  He dropped the cone to the ground.

Mulder looked at him, then in one movement scooped Danny up and tucked
him under his arm, then sprinted to the door.

They burst in to find Scully sitting on the couch, tears still flowing
down her face.  He stopped and let Danny down, then realized he was
still holding the bag of ice cream.

"Uh Danny, would you put Mom's ice cream in the freezer and wash your
face?"

Danny looked up at him, then took the bag from his Dad's hand and
backed into the kitchen, as though he was afraid to take his eyes off
of Scully.

Mulder knelt in front of her, "Scully?  Scully, what . . ." He reached
for her hand and spotted the notebook in her hand for the first time. 
"Oh Scully."  He rose and sat beside her, turning her to envelop her in
his arms.  "I didn't mean for you to find - "

"I had to see this."

He nodded, his lips in her hair.  "I should have been with you, I don't
know, prepared you some how." 

She started to speak, then saw Danny watching from the entrance to the
kitchen.   His eyes were full of fear.  She reached out her arms to him
and he ran into them.  She pulled him to her lap and cuddled him. 
Mulder's arms encompassed them both.

The three of them sat that way for some time.  Finally Danny sat up and
turned to look at Scully.  "Are you sad enough to leave us?"

Scully's eyes widened, "Danny no.  I'm not going away.  I was sad
because I was reading about when I wasn't with you.  I missed so much."

"So you're not going?"

"Look at me Danny.  I will never willing leave you, you or your Dad. 
You need to stop being scared of that Sweetheart.  I love you and I'm
very, very happy to be with you.  You know I'm telling the truth."

Danny closed his eyes and burrowed into her.  She turned slightly to
look at Mulder.  His eyes spoke volumes, and his arms tightened around
both of them.

When Scully finally felt her son relax in her arms, she stroked his
hair.  "Hey, did I hear something about ice cream?"

Danny looked up then and managed a smile.  "Yeah, Daddy and I bought
you Rocky Road."

"That's my favorite.  Thank you."

"What if I get you a bowl?"  Mulder offered.

"Thanks."  She sat up a little straighter, and Mulder reluctantly left
them.  "Just a little."  She mouthed to him over Danny's head and he
nodded.

She made herself enjoy the ice cream as Danny watched and when she was
through, made a show of licking the spoon.  "I suppose you had ice
cream too?"

Danny nodded sheepishly.

"So you're probably not hungry for lunch."

Danny glanced at Mulder, then away.

"Okay, this time.  But I think you're ready for a nap.  Come on, let's
skip the chapter for now, but I'll lay down with you until you fall
asleep."

He nodded and took her hand to pull her up and toward his room.

All of the emotion, not to mention his fun with Mulder, had worn him
out and he was asleep in no time.

When she emerged, Mulder was still on the couch, rereading the notebook
that she had been reading.  She sat beside him and his arm went around
her.

"He asleep?"

She nodded.

"You okay?"

She shrugged then.

"You speaking to me?"

"I'm sorry.  I was caught off guard.  What I did to you . . . "

"Yeah, what you did to me."

She looked up then and saw the huge smile on his face.

"Do you really not know, Scully?  You gave me our son; you gave me
Danny and the most extraordinary amount of trust that I can imagine. 
Scully, you thought I was capable of looking after, hell of being a
father to our son.  No one, no one, has ever thought that about me. 
And because you believed, I did too.  Yes, it was hard.  And damn
lonely.  God, I thought I'd die of loneliness at times, except I had
him.  Then I'd remember that you didn't have either of us and I'd quit
feeling sorry for myself for a little while.  

"The book really did start out as a record of his growth, his first
smile, his first word, but then I realized when I wrote in it, it was
almost like talking to you.  Maybe I got carried away a little - "

"No.  It was beautiful."

"You know I used to dream about coming to get you, having you with us."
 He smiled then, "It might have been dangerous, but I used to sleep
with him on my chest.  We both seemed to get comfort from the contact."
 

He sighed, "Maybe you should lie down for a little while."

"I'd rather sit here with you.  Talk to me about information in the
file."

"File?"

"The information you've accumulated on them."

"You had a busy morning."

"I took the file with me when I did laundry.  I'm glad I didn't find
the notebook until I got back.  I would have made quite a scene."

He squeezed her, "Well, they don't seem to like rural areas.  They
congregate in cities.  And I can't prove it but they seem to like
warmer cities and cities near water.  There aren't as many in Chicago,
say as near the Mississippi delta and I think that 's because of the
climate."

"Have you found a way to kill them?"

"Scully, if the trash compactor didn't work . . . "

"Skinner told me about that.  You're sure he went in?"

"Oh yeah.  Scully, I wasn't willing to take any chances.  I was trying
to protect you, you and Danny.  I took nothing for granted.  Billy
Miles went into that truck."

"But it was him at the birth.  I recognized him, he was . . . he was
one of the people that . . . "

"It's okay."  He kissed her gently, "Don't go there.  But I have to
tell you, if that doesn't kill them I'm pretty much at a loss."

"What about . . . " She glanced toward Danny's bedroom.

"I haven't had the guts to ask him.  He's a mature three year old, but
he's still three years old."

"I don't know what made me ask that."

"Don't feel guilty Scully, I've thought it a thousand times.  And I do
think he could be the key.  But for now . . . "

"We should just stay out of their way."  She finished for him.

"The only flaw in our thinking is that it gives them a lot of time to
get ahead of us."

He saw the fear in her eyes then.

"I'm sorry."

"No, don't apologize.  It's the truth, and you came for me because
Danny sensed something.  I feel safer than I have in a long time being
here with you.  I'd almost forgotten what that felt like."

"Me too Scully.  This is going to sound hokey, but if they do take
over, at least we've had this."

"Come on Mulder, we're not going to just give them the planet.  We'll
think of something, and Danny's growing fast."

"I thought I was the one with the 'out there' ideas.  You really think
Danny will come up with something?"

"I don't know, but he's your son and he's very special.  We both know
he's a miracle, why couldn't he . . . "

Mulder nodded then.

"We need to get our act together before Danny wakes up, and I need to
finish folding the clothes.  Why don't we do something special
tonight?"

"Like what?"  Mulder's eyes gleamed.

"We'll have to do that after he's in bed for the night, Big Guy."

Mulder grinned, but settled back to listen.

"Why don't you go rent a couple of videos - ones that Danny can watch -
and we'll have pizza and, I don't know make him feel secure tonight."

"You don't suppose he inherited his fear of abandonment?"

"Do I have to reassure you that I don't want to leave too?"

"That's another thing we can do after he's in bed for the night." 

"Tell me again how you went for three years . . . "

He grinned, "Eidetic memory, remember?"

"Yeah.  Go on, I have housework to do.  Get something rated G Mulder."

He rolled his eyes and headed for the door.

*****

When Danny woke he joined them; he spotted the bag from the video
rental immediately and shook the two tapes out.  

"Toy Story!"  His eyes gleamed, "what's Caddyshack?"

Scully turned, "Mulder you didn't."

"Hey, there's a lot of history behind that movie.  Besides it's - "

"Yeah I know, a classic."  She rolled her eyes and turned away, while
Mulder grinned at Danny, waggling his eyebrows.

"You're gonna love it."  He mouthed to the boy.

*****

They watched Toy Story first; Danny happily ensconced in Scully's lap.

He was dozing half way through the second movie, so Mulder lifted him
into his arms and carried him into the bedroom.  He leaned over to kiss
Danny goodnight, "We need to be in Clebeland when it gets cold."  The
boy didn't even open his eyes.

"Danny?  We need to leave here?"  Mulder glanced over at Scully who had
followed them into the room.

Danny nodded, mostly asleep.  "Clebeland."

"Okay, Kiddo.  Get some sleep."  He kissed his son again, and after
Scully did the same, adjusting the covers slightly, followed her out.

"Cleveland?"  She looked up at him.

He pulled her down to his own lap on the couch.  "Makes sense.  It's
cold and it's near water.  We'll have to ask him some things tomorrow. 
It's a big city, plenty of room to hide."

"I'll need to get him some winter clothes.  He's growing so fast."

"Are you okay with just pulling up stakes?"

"As long as I have you two with me."

"I'd rather not have to make a dash in the night this time.  Maybe we
could actually take some of this stuff with us.  Rent a u-haul or
something?"

"Sounds like a plan.  Maybe, maybe by then we'll feel comfortable
asking him . . . "

"Yeah."

*****

The trip to Cleveland had been made with no problems and apparently no
notice by anyone.  Danny still couldn't say exactly why this location
had come to him, but it didn't matter.  They were together and they
weren't being followed.

Mulder was headed back outside for another load, Scully and Danny close
behind him, when the woman stopped him.  Her eyes raked Mulder and she
offered her welcome to the building in such a breathy tone that Mulder
wondered if she might have a cold or something.  Scully walked up about
that time, holding Danny's hand.  Mulder quickly introduced them.

"Hon, this is Joyce, she lives upstairs.  This is my wife Lora and my
son Danny."

Joyce's smile dimmed slightly, "Pleased to meet you."  She belatedly
held out her hand to Scully, who shook it and murmured something
appropriate.

"Well, we have a lot to do."  Mulder took Scully's arm and moved his
family toward the car.  Once the woman had moved on inside, Mulder
looked over at Scully who was watching him with narrowed eyes.  He
shrugged and gave her that dumb grin, then trailed her back inside with
another load.

Once inside the apartment again, Danny shut the door behind them. 
"Who's Diana?"

Mulder looked over at him quickly.  "What?"

"That woman reminded Mom of Diana."

Mulder glanced at Scully, who was studiously ignoring him.  "She was
someone unimportant that I knew a long time ago."

Scully met his eyes then and gave him the slightest nod.

"Well I don't like Joyce."

"Why not Kiddo, is she . . .?"

"She's a person, but I didn't like her.  What's 'really hung' mean?"

Mulder's eyes widened and he looked up in time to see Scully's eyes
start to twinkle.

"And why does she care how big your penis is?"  Danny demanded.

Scully turned away, her hand coming up to try to hide the smile that
had broken out on her face.  Mulder was at a loss for an answer.  He
watched Scully's shoulders square as she turned back around.

"Danny?  Remember the man at the airport who was looking at my bottom
and you didn't like it?"

Danny nodded.

"Well, men get looked at like that too sometimes."  She was struggling
to keep a straight face and losing.

Danny looked at her for a long moment, "Mom, boys can't be beautiful."

She nodded, "Okay, what if I think your Dad is handsome?"

Danny nodded then.  Mulder finally got his voice back, "Uh, why don't
you take this stuff in your room, Kiddo.  I'll come help you make your
bed in a little bit."  Danny looked back and forth between them and
sighed a little, then shook his head and left them alone.

"You think I'm beautiful?"

"I wouldn't push it right now, Mulder."  Her eyebrow was high.

"I didn't think she looked like Diana."

"Mulder."  Her tone was warning, so he dropped a quick kiss on her
forehead and left to help Danny.


Mulder was helping Scully in the kitchen a little later when Danny
wandered in and looked around.  "Is anyone else here?"

"No, Honey.  Why?"

Danny's brow was furrowed slightly, but he shrugged and returned to the
living room to finish unpacking his books.

A few minutes later he was back again, looking carefully around the
room.

"Danny, what is it?"  Mulder came over to him.

"There's a girl here."

"Kiddo, we're alone.  I've been in all of the cabinets and - "

"But she's here."  Danny insisted.  He moved over to the sink, closer
to Scully.

"Danny," She bent down to look him in the eye.  "I really don't think
anyone else is here.  Could it be the next apartment?"

His brow was deeply furrowed now and he was obviously concentrating,
listening carefully.  Scully straightened up and pulled him to her,
hugging him.

After a moment he drew back, looking at Scully strangely.  Mulder moved
forward instantly.  "Kiddo?  What's going on?"

"She's here.  She's . . . she's inside Mommy."

Scully stared blankly at the boy, but Mulder blinked, then took the
boy's hand.  "Scully, could you be pregnant?"

"What?"  Her head whipped up to look at him.

"Could you?"

"I . . . I, I'm a couple of days . . . oh my god."

A smile started to grow on Danny's face.  "I'm gonna be a big brother?"

"Could be Kiddo.  We need to check some stuff first, okay?"

"Okay.  Mommy are you gonna get all fat?"

Scully looked down at him, and caressed his hair.  "I'll . . . if I'm
having a baby, yes."  She looked up at Mulder.

"Danny . . . "

"I know, can I check out something in some other room."  He rolled his
eyes and moved away from Scully.

"Thanks Kiddo."  Mulder ruffled his hair and was rewarded with a smile.
 Once he was out of the room, Mulder moved closer to Scully.  "You
okay?"

"Mulder, I'm not - "

"We both know you probably are.  He's not usually wrong.  Look, why
don't I run get a test?  We need some others things too, a couple of
light bulbs, some toilet paper.  Okay?"

"If . . . if I am, it's too soon . . . "

"Those tests say they're accurate if you're one day late."

"And you know this because?"

"I stayed home and watched a lot of TV when he was little."  Mulder
grinned at her.  "Anything else I need to pick up?"

"I . . . I can't think.  Just hurry back."

"Always."  He leaned in and kissed her.  "You know I love you?"

"Yeah."

"You know, it's almost time for Danny's nap.  Why don't you lie down
with him while I'm gone."

"Mulder, I feel fine."

"Do it anyway.  It might make you both feel better."  

Scully looked up startled, but realized he was right.  She glanced
toward Danny's room, and nodded.  "Be careful."

"Always.  See you in a little while."


When he returned home with the supplies, he checked in Danny's room and
found them both in the bed.  Danny looked up at him and Mulder put his
finger to his lips.

Danny nodded and carefully slipped out of the bed, leaving Scully
asleep.  He followed his Dad into the kitchen, where he watched Mulder
put away the supplies.  When Mulder turned to him, he finally spoke. 
"Do you want another baby?"

Mulder sat at the table and Danny joined him.  "Yeah, we do.  We just
hadn't planned for one so soon."

"So you're just surprised, not mad."

"Right.  It was a little different having you tell us about it too.  Do
you feel her?"

Danny thought about that for a minute.  "I just knew she was there. 
When Mommy fell asleep I tried to talk to her, but she didn't answer."

"Well Kiddo, she's only a couple of weeks old, we think.  It's enough
that you know she is.  And she might not be able to do what you do."

Danny nodded seriously.  "Don't worry, I'll look after her."

The statement rocked Mulder and Danny took his hand, concerned.  "Dad?"

"I'm okay.  I was . . . you are not going to be responsible for your
sister.  That's my job, mine and Mom's.  You're just supposed to love
her and play with her."

"You still miss Samantha."

"Yeah, I do."  Mulder pulled him into his lap, "but now I have you and
that makes up for a lot."

"Will you call the new baby Samantha?"

"I don't think so, Honey.  She deserves a name of her own, just like
you."

"Hey guys, we still don't know for sure."  Both of her men looked up at
Scully.  They hadn't realized she was standing at the door.

"Why don't we take care of that now?"  Mulder put Danny on his feet and
pulled the test from the bag.

"I should probably wait until in the morning."

"Go ahead, I got two."  Mulder grinned.

Scully chuckled and took the box he offered without another word.  "You
know you two are awfully high maintenance."

"Yeah, that's why you love us."  Mulder kissed her and sent her off.

Mulder glanced over at the clock and waited, trying not to pace.

"Why are you nervous?"

"Oh, uh because I'm gonna be a Dad again.  That's exciting.  And I want
to be here with you guys the whole time this time."

Danny looked at him and finally nodded.  Mulder looked over at the
clock again.  He jumped slightly when they heard the bathroom door open
and he looked over at Danny to find him grinning at him.  Before he
could speak, Scully appeared in the door and handed him the stick.  The
end was bright pink.

"Well, Dad?"  Scully looked at him.

"I need to ask for a raise."  But he was grinning from ear to ear. 
Danny relaxed and watched the two of them.  For people who said they
couldn't read minds, they always seemed to know what the other was
thinking.

Mulder insisted on cooking and made spaghetti with Danny's help and
Scully's supervision.

It wasn't until they were in bed that night, and Danny was asleep that
she cuddled up to him and sighed.  "Mulder, I can't believe this."

"Yeah, you give a whole new meaning to the word barren."

She punched him lightly, "I guess we should have been more careful."

"Yeah, I'm still a little unclear how this happened."  Her eyebrow
rose.  "You know what I mean."

"Personally, I'm putting all the responsibility on that huge penis of
yours."

He gaped at her for an instant.  "You're never going to let that go,
are you?"

"Probably not."  She tried not to smile.

"I don't remember you complaining last night."

"If you listen closely, you'll hear that I'm not complaining now
either."

"You hussy - "

*****



Title - Hellos 4
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - PG-13
Category - MSR
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 3
Feedback - Please

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunman and 
Skinner all belong to Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox. No 
infringement intended


Hellos 4


Mulder and Danny headed out for the grocery store.  It was Saturday,
and they wanted to let Scully sleep late.  She kept insisting she felt
fine.  Even Danny was rolling his eyes when she said it now.  In any
case, they had insisted she sleep in and let them do the shopping.

"Dad?  Why does having a baby make her sick?"

"Well, I'm not really sure.  I think it's just hard sharing your body.  
She says it won't last long.  At least it didn't with you."

"I made her sick!"  Danny leaned as far forward as the car seat
allowed.

"Don't worry about it Kiddo.  She really doesn't mind, not in the long
run."  He looked into the mirror and saw Danny's stricken face.  
"Danny, you know she loves you.  I don't want you to feel guilty about
this."

Danny didn't speak, and Mulder sighed.  He pulled into the parking lot
and found a spot near the door.  When he opened the back door and
released Danny from the car seat, he looked into his eyes.  "Your
mother is not upset that she was a little sick when you were in her
tummy.
 
She'll tell you all about it when we get home.  In fact, that's how
she found out you were coming.  We didn't have you to tell us,
remember?"  He grinned at his son.

Finally a small smile started growing on Danny's face.

"I just don't know how we got along without you Kiddo."

At that Danny actually laughed, and Mulder grinned at him.

"Come on, we need to get some ice cream back to your Mom before she
comes after us."

Danny scrambled out of the car and took Mulder's hand as they crossed
the parking lot to the store.

Mulder pulled a cart free and looked at Danny, "Want to ride?"

Danny looked disdainful; "I'm too big for that."

"Right, I forgot."  They steered toward the produce and began
following Scully's list.

They were in the cereal aisle and Mulder was trying to decide which
box to get, when Danny's hand slid into his.  That was a little
unusual and Mulder turned to look at him.  He was stiff and pale, his
eyes wide with fear.

Mulder glanced around, then knelt down and retied the boy's shoe.  
"What?  Is one of them here?"

Danny nodded and looked at the man at the end of the aisle.  The man
looked totally normal, but Mulder had no doubt that Danny was right.

Rather than risk being overheard, Mulder continued, tying his second
shoe.  He knew Danny would pick up his thoughts.  *Can you get a
name?*

Danny nodded, "Bob Saunders."  He whispered.

*Does he live around here?*

That took a little longer, but he nodded again.  "Near the railroad
tracks."

Mulder smiled up and winked at him.  *Doing great kid, just stay with
me.*

Danny managed a little smile.  "He's worried."

*Worried?  About what?*

"He can't find the others.  He was supposed to meet them and they
didn't come."  Danny glanced toward the door.  "He's gone.  He left."

Mulder straightened up then.  "He didn't notice us?"

"No.  He wasn't looking for us; he was just looking for the others
like him.  He's been to a lot of places today."

"Let's finish the groceries then, and get back to your Mom."

Danny nodded, but he still looked traumatized.  Mulder glanced down at
the list again.  They were almost through.  It would be better to try
to act normally; help Danny get over this.  It was the first time they
hadn't dropped everything and run.

Mulder took little time to get the rest of the groceries and had them
in the check out line as soon as possible.  When they got back to the
car, Danny actually buckled himself into the car seat to speed things
up and Mulder wanted to chuckle at that, but didn't.

When they arrived at the apartment, Danny took a couple of the little
bags.  Mulder gathered up the rest, not wanting to have to come back
outside.

Scully was in the kitchen and looked over to smile at them when the
door opened.  She spotted Danny's pale face and moved toward them.

"Is everything okay?"

"One of them was at the store."  Mulder said quietly.

"Do we need to - "

"No, he wasn't looking for us.  He didn't even notice us.  Why don't
you sit with Danny while I put away the groceries?  He wants to know
why having a baby inside of you makes you sick."

"Dad."  Danny looked over at him embarrassed.

"Then he can explain it to me." Mulder grinned. Scully looked a little
confused, but Mulder seemed to be handling everything.  She sat on the
couch and pulled Danny close to her.  "What is it you want to know?"

"Did I really make you sick?"

"Well . . . " She glanced toward the kitchen.  "A little.  It's
normal."

"I didn't mean to."

At that she smiled.  "I know that.  I certainly didn't blame you.  In
fact, I'm a little glad you did.  I wasn't expecting to get pregnant.  
If you hadn't made me sick, I wouldn't have checked and I might have
done something dangerous and put you at risk."

"Isn't that what I said, Kiddo?  We didn't have you to keep us up to
date then."  Mulder joined them on the couch.

Scully smiled at both of them and ruffled Danny's hair.  It was dark
and thick, like Mulder's and she never tired of touching it.  "Want to
bring me up to date, guys?"

Mulder pulled Danny into his own lap.  He needed to be held, but the
boy had become leery of sitting in Scully's lap, afraid he would hurt
her despite her reassurances.

"Danny here spotted one of our friends at the store."

"That must have been very scary."  Scully touched their son's cheek.

"Dad wasn't scared.  He had me look into the man."  Danny looked up at
Mulder with something like awe.  Scully smiled, she remembered what
this man was like.

"Tell me what you saw."

"His name was Bob Saunders and he lives over near the railroad tracks.  
And he was worried."

"Worried?"  She looked up at Mulder, who nodded.

"Yeah, he was supposed to meet the others like him and they were going
to . . . to . . . like the birds."

"Migrate?"

"Yeah, migrate south for the winter.  But they didn't show up and now
he's looking for them and can't find any."

"Do you think they forgot about him and just left?"

Danny shook his head, "they don't forget, not like that.  Something
happened to them."

Mulder looked between the two of them, "it might be a good idea for us
to find out what that was."

"Well, we don't have to do that right now.  I think it's lunchtime,
then a quick nap.  I know, you're getting too old for a nap, but I
think this morning's activities may have worn you out.  Okay?"

"Moms."  Was Mulder's comment, though he smiled and Danny grinned up
at him.

"Yeah."  But Danny was the first one at the table.

Scully had made lunch, which they ate quickly and Mulder cleaned up
while she read to the boy.  She didn't quite get to the end of the
chapter before he nodded off.  She joined Mulder in the kitchen.

"He's asleep already?"

"A lot of adrenaline this morning."

"Yeah.  When I looked down at him . . . " He glanced in the direction
of the bedrooms.  "He was a real trooper.  When I asked him to look
for specific things, he calmed down and did what I asked."

"You put him at ease.  You're good at that."

Mulder shrugged.

"Don't dismiss this Mulder.  You're an incredible father."

"Scully, about half way home I realized that . . . that thing might
have been able to feel what Danny was doing to him.  He didn't, but I
still put our son at risk."

She pressed her hand against his cheek.  "We've talked about this.  
You took an opportunity.  I might have done the same thing.  We have
to get all the information we can.  Danny should be able to someday
look after himself; he can see them coming.  We don't know if this one
can."  She caressed her slightly swelling abdomen.
 
"We do know the rest of the world can't."

He nodded, watching her eyes.  "Why don't I make a quick trip over to
the tracks and see if I spot Mr.  Saunders."

"No.  Not without us."

"Scully, there's no way I can let you - "

"Stop there.  I worked the entire time I was pregnant with Danny.  A
little reconnaissance is not . . . "

"We know one of them is there."

"All the more reason not to be separated."

"Danny too?"

"How could I let you go without an alarm system."

After a long moment he nodded, bowing to her wisdom.  Not having them
beside him would distract him.  "Okay, when Danny wakes up."


Danny was obviously leery about looking for the creature, but he
understood the need, and his role in it.  His grip on Scully's hand
was tight and without being asked, she slipped into the back seat with
him.  He managed to give a little smile, then.

"Okay, Kiddo.  If you feel him, let me know."

Danny nodded and as they drew closer to that area of town,
concentrated even harder on looking out of the windows.  Scully took
his hand and he squeezed it.

"Turn here."

Mulder didn't even hesitate, flipping on the blinker and taking the
street Danny indicated.  "Over there, the house with the porch.  The
one without any plants."

Mulder nodded.  "Anyone home?"

"No, he's gone.  He's not coming back."

"You sure?"

"Yeah, he's gone looking for them."

"Scully, I need to go inside, look around."

Rather than answer, Scully looked over at Danny.  He didn't argue.

"I want you to get in the driver's seat, keep the motor going.  If you
need me out of there . . . "

Scully nodded and unbuckled her seatbelt.  "Mulder, don't be long."

He held the door open for her and took her hand to seat her, then
leaned down and kissed her.  "I'll hurry."

He moved around to the back, out of sight and Scully turned to look at
Danny.  "He's okay."  Danny looked at her for an instant, then turned
back toward the house.

It was a long wait, made even longer by the tension.  Rather than take
the time to change, Mulder slipped into the passenger's seat when he
returned.

"Let's go home."

She nodded, more than ready to leave.  They were all quiet on the way
back to their apartment, though Mulder turned to smile at Danny.

Once inside, Mulder pulled Danny back onto his lap as they all sat on
the couch.  "You did great, Kiddo.  I have his phone number, so the
guys can try to get his call records.  He had atlases lying around,
and city directories.  He was obviously doing a search, but there was
no computer.  It looked like all of his clothes were there."

Danny nodded, "He never came back here after we saw him."

"Do you know where he went, or how he went?"

"He didn't know where to go, but he had a car."

"Well, I guess I need to get this to the guys."  He started to rise,
then stopped, "Danny, I know you can read me, but do you think you
could do anything that I could hear?  You know, a signal or something,
like when I was in the house?"

"I don't know.  I could try."

Mulder looked over at Scully.  She nodded.

"Go ahead.  Remember, I'm pretty dense."  Danny giggled, then
concentrated on his father's eyes.  Danny grew very still.

Without warning, blinding pain lanced through Mulder's head, but
before he could cry out, Scully moaned.  He turned to her and saw that
she was clutching her head as well.

"Danny!"  He moved toward Scully.  The pain cut off abruptly and he
picked up speed to reach her.  "Scully?"  He was on his knees in front
of her.

She, however, was on her feet, her hand over her mouth and running to
the bathroom.  Mulder looked over at Danny who looked stricken.  
"It's okay, Danny."  He sounded breathless, which seemed to scare
Danny even more.

Mulder wasn't sure which way to turn, but his concern for Scully won
out.  He held out his hand to Danny and they moved to the bathroom
door.  Mulder tapped, "Scully, you okay?"

"Just a minute."

Mulder looked down at Danny and managed a grin.  "It's okay."  Danny
just stared at him with big eyes.

When the door opened, Mulder snapped to attention, putting his arm
around her.

"I'm okay, really."

He made no verbal comment, just leading her to the couch.  "Danny, can
you get her a glass of water?"

The boy nodded and hurried to the kitchen.  He returned quickly with a
glass of ice water, which he handed to her.  She took it with a smile.  
"Well, I guess that worked."

"Mommy, I'm sorry."

"I know.  We didn't know what would happen; we do now."

"I won't ever do that again, I promise."

"No, Danny.  We may need this.  I know you won't use it without a good
reason, but there may come a time . . ."

Mulder nodded, "It's good to know Danny."

"You're angry with me."

"Danny, I'm not.  You did exactly what I asked you to do."

"I hurt Mommy.  Nobody hurts Mommy.  I've heard you think that a
million times."

"You didn't hurt Mommy on purpose.  I know that and she knows that.  
We needed to know that you could do it."

The boy did not look reassured.

"Danny, Sweetheart, Daddy's shaken.  He's not mad at you.  You know
how proud he is of what you've done today.  We're going to have to do
more of it in the future."

Danny shook his head.  "No, I won't do it."  He jumped off the couch
and ran to his room.

Scully looked over at Mulder, who let his head drop back on the back
of the couch.

"I'm sorry, I was angry at him.  He saw that.  I couldn't help it,
you're pregnant."

"Yes, I'm pregnant.  But he didn't harm me; he gave me a headache.  A
bad one, I'll admit, but I'm fine."

"I know."  He glanced over at Danny's door.  "I've really screwed up.  
I've never been angry with him before."

"You better go talk to him."

After a moment he nodded.  "You're sure you're okay?"

"Yes.  I'm sure.  It was the headache that made me sick and it's gone,
just like yours is.  Go check on Danny."

"I love you."

"I know, I love you too."

Mulder stood and took a deep breath, then walked with a heavy tread to
Danny's room.  He tapped on the door and entered.  Danny was lying on
his bed, crying.

"Danny, I'm sorry.  I'm so sorry.  I had no right to get mad at you."  
He stretched out on the bed beside Danny and pulled him into his arms.

"I didn't mean to hurt her, or you."

"I know that Danny.  I was just scared.  You know exactly how precious
your mother is to me.  When she was in pain and getting sick, I . . ."
He squeezed the boy against him.  "But I had no reason to get mad at
you.  And she's right.  It's good that you can do this.  It's a super
alarm and I'm not going to mistake it for something else.  I know
you'll only use it when it's an emergency, like Mom or you are in
danger."

"What if I hurt her again?"

"If it saves her life, it's worth it, Kiddo.  You know that."

Danny nodded solemnly and Mulder wiped the tears from his cheeks.  
"Come on, let's go be with your Mom for awhile."

Mulder rose from the bed and reached for his son.  The boy came into
his arms and Mulder carried him into the living room.  Scully heard
and joined them, carrying two mugs of hot chocolate, one brimming over
with miniature marshmallows.

"I thought you guys could use this."

"Thanks, Scully."

"Everybody okay?"  She sat beside them.

"I hope so . . . Danny?"  Mulder looked down at him.

"I'll be real careful.  I don't want to hurt you."

"Oh, Baby, I'm not worried.  Why don't we read for a little while, and
let Daddy get in touch with his friends?"

"I'd forgotten."  Mulder looked up.

"I thought so.  We got some important information today.  We need to
follow up."

"Yes ma'am, Agent Scully."  He hugged his son again, "Love you Kiddo.  
You know that."  Danny nodded.  "I'll tell the uncles hi for you."  
Mulder rose and tousled his son's hair.  The boy was still upset and
it was his fault.  He knew he'd failed a big test here.  The boy had
to think he'd chosen Scully over him, and in a way he had.
 

He loved both of these people beyond measure.  What would happen if it
ever came down to a choice?  How would he handle it?  No, he could
think about this later.  He did need to get the information Danny had
found transmitted to the guys.

Danny was asleep with his head in Scully's lap when Mulder returned.  
"Is he okay?"

"I think so.  Are you?"

Mulder ignored that, lifting the boy into his arms and carrying him
into his room.  Scully followed him and tucked Danny in.  Mulder
stood, looking down at their son.  After a minute, Scully slipped her
hand into his and led him into their bedroom.

"A little early, isn't it, Scully?"

"I think it would be okay tonight.  It's been a hell of a day.  And I
think you could use a little holding yourself."

Mulder looked away then.

"Please don't feel guilty, Mulder.  You reacted instinctively; you
were scared."

"What if he thinks I think he's a freak or something now?"

"Do you?"

"No."  He didn't hesitate with his answer.  "But I was angry with him
for hurting you.  He felt that.  A different kid couldn't have done
what he did."

"A different kid wouldn't be ours."  She said gently.

He did smile then, "Good point.  You know I wouldn't trade him for
anything."

"He knows that too.  He was feeling guilty.  I think we'll all feel
better in the morning.  Maybe the guys will have some information for
us as well.  Come here, I want to be in your arms before I'm too big
for that to happen."

"Like it ever could."  He began removing the clothes from her body.



Title - Hellos 5
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - PG
Category - MSR, angst
Spoilers - Season 8
Keywords - angst
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 4
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just please keep my name and 
let me know!

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunman and 
Skinner all belong to Chris, 10-13 and Fox - 
Bless them for it!!  No infringement intended.



Hellos 5


Danny was still visibly upset the next morning.  Even apple pancakes,
his favorite, didn't get much response.  Scully watched Mulder with
sympathy.  He was suffering as much as Danny.

After breakfast, Danny asked to be excused and returned to his room.  
Mulder shook his head.  "I need some time with him Scully."

"I know."  She looked out the window; "It's awfully cold to go to the
park."

He nodded, "But we may go some place like that, and just not stay too
long."

She watched him, "Mulder . . . "

"I know."

"What are you going to say to him?"

"That I don't know.  I just hope he can read how sorry I am, and how
much I love him."

She rose and kissed him.  "Go on.  I'll clean up."

"Take a nap while we're gone."

"You know I'm okay, don't you?"

"Yes, but don't ask me not to worry."

"As long as you don't overdo it.  Go get Danny."

He rose and looked toward their son's room.  She squeezed his hand and
he squared his shoulders, then moved in that direction.

Mulder tapped on the door and stuck his head inside.  "Hey Kiddo, am I
welcome?"

Danny didn't look at him, but nodded.

Mulder entered and sat on the bed, after smoothing out the Harry
Potter bag.  "What if you and I go some place together, just the two
of us."

"You don't have to."

"I want to Danny.  You and I need to talk."

The boy seemed to stiffen slightly.

"Danny?  God, you're not afraid of me, are you?"

The boy shook his head, but Mulder seemed to deflate.

"You are."

Danny looked at him closely for a minute.  "No Daddy, I'm not scared
of you.  I know you really love me."

"I do."  He patted the bed beside him and Danny took the seat.  "I
know things have been different since your Mom joined us, but don't
you think they've been better?"

Danny looked up surprised.  "Yes!  You've been so much happier and - "

"Do you think I wasn't happy with just the two of us?"

Danny shook his head, "You were always sad, even when you didn't know
it."

"That wasn't because of you, Danny.  I just missed your Mom."

Danny nodded, looking at his hands.

"Danny, look at me." A thought crossed his mind, "Was your Mom in
danger when we went to get her?"

Danny's eyes darted away and his face grew red.

"You did that for me?"  Mulder stared at his four-year-old son
stunned.

"I wanted her too.  And they were thinking about her."

Suddenly Mulder scooped the boy into his arms chuckling.  "You did
that for me?  I can't believe . . . " He hugged the boy tight.

Scully appeared in the door, curious but smiling.  "What's going on
guys?"

"Scully, you and I created the best little boy in the whole world."

Danny's eyes gleamed at those words.

"I knew that four years ago.  Where have you been?"

Her two men laughed and pulled her down on the bed with them,
carefully, and Mulder held his family to him.

After a little while, Mulder spoke.  "Scully, Danny and I still need
some guy time.  Do you mind?"

"No, I think it's a good idea.  If you do go to the park, put
something over your ears."

*****

Mulder pulled into the parking lot behind the high school and stopped
the car.  He got into the backseat with the boy.  "Kiddo - "

"Daddy, no!  Don't make me hurt you again!"

"Hey, hey calm down, Kiddo.  You're not going to hurt me.  Remember
what I said to you last night?  I said for you really try hard to get
through to me because I was so thick."

Danny nodded, but he looked miserable.

"Well, I know now that what you can do is stronger than my thickness.  
What I need you to do is just barely try to reach me."

Danny looked around.

"That's why we're here Danny.  There's no one around. You don't have
to worry about hurting anyone.  This is important Danny.  Just try a
little poke.  Okay?  That's a good image, think of it as poking me
with your finger. Can you visualize that?"

Danny seemed interested in that.  "If I hurt you - "

"You'll stop.  I'm not worried.  I know you don't want to hurt me and
that what I'm asking you to do is hard.  I also know you can do this
Danny.  Come on, just a poke."

The boy licked his lips and swallowed, then took a deep breath.  He
looked directly into his father's eyes.

Mulder was aware of something that truly felt like a finger poking at
his brow.  There was pressure, but not what he would call pain.  His
eyes widened and the finger went away instantly.

"That was you, wasn't it?  Danny I felt that, right here."  He pointed
to the center of his forehead.  "It didn't hurt at all Kiddo.  Do you
hear me, it didn't hurt at all."

Danny relaxed back into the car seat and exhaled loudly.

"You okay, Kiddo?  Did you hurt yourself?"

"No.  I just wanted to make sure it didn't hurt you."

Mulder pulled him out of the seat and into his arms.  "I need you not
to hurt yourself more than I need you not to hurt me.  Do you
understand that?"

"You love me."

Mulder smiled widely, "Yep." He nodded.  "I've got a question.  Last
night, when you let me have it," he grinned, "was that as strong as
you could have tried to get through to me?"

"I don't know.  I was trying pretty hard."

Mulder nodded, "It spilled over to Mom."

Danny's eyes teared immediately.

"Hey, that was an accident and no one blames you.  No one, Danny.  
I'm wondering if she would have felt what you just did to me."

"No, Daddy!  I can't hurt her again."

"I agree Danny, calm down.  But this was so gentle and right at me.  
I wonder if anyone could have felt it."  He thought about it for a
minute.  "Danny, I want you and I to practice this.  Let's find out
how strong you have to push at me before it hurts.  Just you and me
all alone here, where no one else can be hurt.  Okay?  This will be
our thing.  We can tell Mom about it, we don't keep secrets from Mom,
but because of the baby, she can't help us with this."

Danny nodded seriously, agreeing with that part of it anyway.

By the time Mulder strapped the boy back in the car, they had
discovered that just a glance at his Dad could now create the mild
feeling of a small finger touching his brow.  It took little or no
effort for Danny to create the same feeling when Mulder stood at the
far end of the parking lot, nearly half a football field away.

"Danny, old man, I think we've got it!"

Danny was grinning now as well.  Mulder had made him feel like his
accomplishment was truly wonderful and he could feel good about it
himself.

"I have got to wonder, Kiddo, just how strong a blast you could give
if you really tried.  But don't."  He held up his hand, grinning.

Danny laughed.  "Okay, Daddy.  I promise."

They were both laughing when they entered the apartment, Mulder
holding Danny's hand.  Scully watched them grinning.  "So, male
bonding going on here, huh?  Did you go cruising for chicks?"

Danny looked puzzled for an instant, then "No!  You're our woman,
right Dad?"

"Right!"  Mulder took her in his arms and dipped her, then kissed her
thoroughly.  Danny laughed out loud.

"Well, I need to send you guys out together more often.  Something
exciting always seems to happen then.  Come on, lunch is ready.  I
want a full report."

Scully asked a lot of questions, some that Mulder hadn't thought of.  
She would be useful for these tests, but neither he nor Danny was
willing to let her even observe the testing.

Finally she leaned back, "Okay, I'm out of the game for now.  But one
of the big questions is, can it be directed?  Can I stand next to you
and not feel what Danny's doing?  We need to know and yes, I
understand you don't want me involved.  But what if you try this
really mild touch when others are around?  We need to see if anyone
else can feel that."

Mulder looked over at Danny, who gave him one big nod.

"Well, we've got something else to practice next weekend, looks like."

Mulder and Danny developed a routine.  Every Saturday morning, they
went off to practice Danny's skills.  Scully wasn't allowed on these
excursions and was under orders to use this as her day off - no
housework or laundry, and to take it easy.

Mulder felt that he was repairing the damage he had done that night
when they had first tested Danny's power.  The only other thing that
gave him as much pleasure was watching Scully's body change as their
second child grew in her womb.  He'd miss this with Danny, so he
reveled in every moment.

*****

They were at dinner, Mulder's hair still wet from his shower, when
Scully looked over at Danny.  "Someone's got a birthday coming up."

Danny grinned.

"I was wondering what you'd like to do to celebrate, and what you'd
want as a present.  I saw you looking at the Chucky Cheese sign the
other day."

"Scully - " Mulder's voice was warning.

"I'm not going to overdo, so don't say it."  She shook her head.  
"You know I worked practically until Danny was born, and things have
been much easier this time.  Besides, those places do all the work."

Danny smiled, "I don't need a party."

"You're only five once, Danny.  We didn't get the chance to do much
last year and I think we ought to celebrate.  We could take two or
three of your friends from here and have a good time."

"It would be okay if it was just us."  The boy offered.

"This should be a party.  You didn't say what you wanted."  Scully
reminded him.

"You mean something I really want?"  He looked eager and Scully
smiled, envisioning a bike or a video game of some kind.

"Could we take a family picture, the three of us?  Like in the album?"

Scully blinked, then looked up at Mulder, completely stunned at this
request.

"If . . . if you want to wait until she's born - " Danny started.

"No, Sweetheart.  There's no need to wait.  We can have another one
after she's born."

The smile on Danny's face brought tears to her eyes, but he was used
to her emotions now and the tears didn't scare him as much.  Why
hadn't she thought of this before, ages ago?  He'd been so thrilled
with the album when he'd received it.

"We'll do that this week.  Whatever night is best for your Dad."  She
glanced at Mulder who nodded, appreciating his family even more.

*****

The day after the party, it was still the only thing Danny could talk
about.  A large copy of their family portrait graced the shelf over
the couch.  A smaller copy, also

framed was housed in his bag along with Scully's picture and the
album.

When Mulder returned home that evening, he seated Scully at the table
and put her feet up, despite her protests, while he and Danny finished
up dinner and served it.  He ignored her grumbling, she was larger
than when she had delivered Danny.  She knew the fact that he had
missed Danny's birth bothered him, but his overprotectiveness did
touch her.

As he cleaned up, with her watching from the table, and Danny watching
a little TV, they compared days.  She had come to realize how
important her work was.  Being

with Danny, beginning the home schooling was essential

to a child as special as their son.

Mulder watched her talk about the boy and didn't attempt to hide his
pride at both of them.

"I just wish I could help with the 'other' training."

"You will, in a little while."

"From what I hear, he wouldn't hurt me."

"No, he never would on purpose.  But we're probably talking about a
matter of days here, Scully.  Just take it easy."  He watched as she
caressed her belly.

"I hope it is just days.  I'm ready for her to be out."

"She giving you a fit?"

"No, she's been relatively quiet today."

He dried his hands then approached her, kissed her, then bent down to
kiss her abdomen.  "Be good to your Mom, little girl."

Scully ran her hand through his hair, and he looked back up at her.  
"What you thinking?"  He asked her.

"I was just remembering Danny at the party.  He's so different from
the little boy you brought home to me.  He's growing so fast and he's
so outgoing now."

Mulder nodded, "He's had the time to learn how to be a kid, thanks to
you."  He grinned, "I loved watching him interact with the other boys.  
It doesn't hurt that he knows what the other kids are thinking.  That
makes him a good peace maker.  I'm just glad he's not taking
advantage."

Scully shook her head, "I don't think he'd do that."  She sighed and
stretched, "Aren't you going to check in tonight?"

Mulder nodded as he helped her to her feet.  "I'll do that now.  You
should go on to bed."

She rolled her eyes and didn't bother to protest.  Instead she moved
into the living room and joined Danny on the couch.  Mulder grinned at
the two of them, then turned toward the computer.

*Hi, what's happening*

*Glad you checked in.  Baldy was over and he's very concerned.*

*About what?*

*New buddies at the office.  They don't seem like the other children.*

*How many?*

*Just two.  He's more concerned about some of his old friends with new
personalities.*

Mulder glanced over at his family on the couch, but didn't speak.  
Danny had learned not to listen to him during these sessions, and
Scully was preoccupied with something.

*What does he want?*

*For you to come visit asap.  Things are changing pretty fast.*

*Can't come now.*

*We think you should.  We've got plenty of room and Baldy is concerned
enough to contact us.*

*Not now.  Maybe in a month.*

*That might be too late.*

*Then have Baldy take a vacation, get out of the way.*

*Why not now?*

*It's out of the question right now.  Do you know who's got a new
personality?*

*We'll find out and be in touch in 24.  If you change your mind, let
us know.*

*Won't change now.  Find out and I'll be in touch. Later.*

He signed off, but his mind was reeling.  Skinner had contacted the
Gunmen?  That meant he at least suspected they were in touch with him.  
And for him to confide that there were strange things going on at the
Bureau . . . Were these beings trying to find his family, or had they
reached critical mass and were moving into positions of -

"Umm." Scully hunched over slightly.

"Scully?"  He was on his feet, moving toward her.

"I'm okay.  She's, she's kicking really hard suddenly."

Mulder caressed her stomach and the kicking seemed to slow down a
little.  "Why don't you get ready for bed."

"Maybe, maybe I should."  He looked at her with concern.  "Don't
worry, it isn't labor - at least not yet."

Danny watched, picking up on his Dad's concern, but kept quiet.  
Scully kissed him goodnight and let Mulder escort her to the bedroom.

Mulder tucked her in.  "Has she calmed down?"  Scully nodded, but
didn't speak.  "Rest Scully.  Let me know if you need anything."  He
kissed her again and caressed her stomach once more.

He returned to the living room and saw that Danny was looking toward
their room.  "She's okay."

"Having a baby hurts a lot doesn't it?"

Mulder nodded.  "But it's not something you need to worry about.  Why
don't you go take your bath and make sure you wash your hair."

Danny grinned and rose from the couch.  "Don't want to talk about it?"

"Not really."  Mulder agreed ruefully and Danny nodded.

Once Mulder was alone in the living room, he let his thoughts return
to the message he had received from the Gunmen.  Men, beings,
infiltrating the Bureau.  He couldn't call to get more information.  
It wasn't safe and they would want to know what would keep him away
when he was needed.  There was no way Scully could travel, she was due
any day now.  But they didn't know about the pregnancy, no one did.

Still it was disturbing, frightening even.  Skinner knew what was
happening, he'd seen the beings.  He'd seen Billy go into that trash
compactor, he'd seen the others in the parking garage take punishment
that no human could take.  If they were making their presence known at
the Bureau, Skinner was in trouble.  Would he listen to the guys to
get out?  In a few weeks, maybe a little more, Mulder might be able to
come in for a few days.  If he left Danny here with Scully and the
baby . . . not a good solution.  He realized he was frightened, for
his family certainly, but also for his friends in DC.  This was -

"Mulder.  Oh god, Mulder!"

He looked up to see Scully trying to get to him.  She was holding the
wall with one hand, the other cradled around her belly.

"Scully!"  He was beside her instantly.  "Contractions?"  She looked
like she was in too much pain for early labor - at least according to
the websites he'd read.

"No."  She shook her head, "she's, she's having a fit.
 
God, she . . ."  Mulder had her in his arms, carrying her back toward
their bedroom.  He laid her gently on the bed and arranged pillows to
prop her up.  She was too large now to lie on her back.  "Mulder - "

He had his hands on her stomach now.  Damn, he felt the baby turn a
somersault and she seemed to be flailing around.  What the hell?

"Danny!"

He kept his hands on her, but heard the bathroom door slam open and
Danny's footsteps running down the hall.

"Danny, can you calm the baby down?  Something's wrong, she's all
agitated - "

"Yeah." Danny climbed onto the bed, hair dripping wet and only a towel
around him.  His own hands joined Mulder's on Scully's stomach.  His
lips moved slightly, but he made no sound.  Mulder moved one hand to
Scully's cheek.

She was panting, trying to calm down as Danny continued to communicate
with his sister.  "It's going to be okay Scully."

She looked up at him, the panic beginning to leave her eyes.  He
pulled her against him and caressed her shoulders as he kissed her
head, murmuring what he hoped where soothing words.

She seemed to droop slightly in his arms and he saw her eyes were
drifting closed.  "Sleep Scully.  It's okay, we're right here."  She
seemed to nod and closed her eyes.  Her even breathing finally
penetrated his own panic and he realized she had fallen asleep.

Mulder looked over at Danny, who looked like he was calming down a
little himself.  Mulder motioned with his head for Danny to move back
and he made Scully comfortable on her side and covered her again.  
Danny and Mulder left the room quietly, Mulder leaving the door wide
open so that he could hear any sound she might make.

His hands were shaking when he joined Danny on the couch.  "What the
hell was that?"

"Are you scared about something, Dad?"

Mulder blinked, "What?"

"She was scared because you were scared.  I told her we'd take care of
it, but I don't know what - "

Mulder pulled Danny onto his lap.  "She's like you."

Danny nodded.  "She doesn't know how to not listen yet.  She'll learn
but . . . "  He shrugged.  "What's scaring you?  Is it them?  I
haven't felt any of them around."

Mulder shook his head.  "The uncles are worried, and Skinner."

"Are 'they' taking over where you worked?"

Mulder nodded, no longer caught off guard with what his five year old
son knew.

"Are we going to go help?"

The self-confidence of the boy had grown exponentially with the
development of his abilities.  Mulder looked at him with pride and
affection.  "Not now.  Your mom can't ride in a car that far right
now.  And your sister could be born any day."  He glanced back toward
the bedroom, still shaken by what had happened.

"Mom's okay, she's asleep."

"What happened?"

"She could tell you were worried and she got scared.  She's little,
she doesn't understand."

"I'm not upset with her, I'm just - "

"Upset that Mom was hurting." Danny finished.

"Yeah."  He managed a smile.  "Hey, you're dripping wet.  Why don't
you go finish your bath and I'll go look in on Mom."

Danny nodded understandingly.

Mulder stripped down to his shorts and crawled into the bed with her.  
She seemed aware of his presence, though she didn't speak, just
squirming back into his chest as he spooned around her.

Touching her helped him relax further.  His hand on her belly told him
the baby was asleep as well.  Good, the violent movements earlier had
completely unnerved him.
 
Scully had been in real pain from it.  Danny had never done anything
like that while he was in her womb, she would have told him.  No,
she'd been as shaken, more, than he was.

Danny tapped lightly on the door and pushed it open.  Mulder didn't
have to warn him to be quiet.  He tiptoed to the bed and kissed his
mother gently on the cheek, then came around to Mulder's side of the
bed.  He put his hand on Mulder's arm as he started to rise.

"Stay here.  I can put myself to bed." He whispered.

*You sure?* Mulder thought at him.

Danny nodded, then looked at his mother again.  "Will it hurt like
that?"

*Don't you worry about it.  The hospital can give her something to
make it better.*

Danny nodded, though Mulder could tell he wasn't convinced.

*Go on to bed, Kiddo.  I'll come check on you in a little while.*

Danny nodded again and kissed his father's cheek as well, then headed
for his own room.

Mulder lay awake most of the night, holding Scully and twice checking
on Danny to make sure he was sleeping peacefully.  He woke to find
Scully watching him the next morning.

"Scully, you okay?"

She nodded, "I'm fine, maybe a little bruised internally.  Mulder,
what could have caused her to do that?"

Mulder brushed her hair off of her forehead and kissed it.  "Danny
says she was upset about something I was thinking about it.  Looks
like we have another kid on our hands that we aren't going to be able
to spell in front of."  He grinned at her.

She wasn't about to be put off.  "What were you thinking about?"

He hesitated, but not telling her might upset things again.  "The
Gunmen want us to come home.  Apparently the Bureau is being
infiltrated.  Skinner was concerned enough to contact them."

"If Skinner was upset, then we need to go."

"No way, Scully.  You're going to give birth any day. You're not
riding in a car to DC, and no airline would let you board.  It can
wait."

"Can it?  What if they get Skinner?"

"Stop it, Scully.  Stop it now.  I told the guys to have him take a
vacation.  I'll check in again tonight to make sure he did.  You are
to concentrate on yourself and the little girl.  I'll call in to the
construction site and - "

"There's no need for that Mulder.  Go on to work.  I'll need you more
when I do go into labor.  We can't leave

Danny alone while I'm in the hospital."

He didn't look convinced but she did have a point.  His construction
job didn't offer a lot of time off and they needed his income.  The
money she had brought was still being held for emergencies, or support
for his family if something were to happen to him.

"Help me up, Mulder.  Then get ready for work.  We'll be fine.  You
know Danny will reach you if we need you to come home."

Mulder helped her to her feet, then took a quick shower.  She was on
the couch when he emerged, Danny sitting beside her, his hand lightly
touching her stomach.

"I need to make you some breakfast."  Scully started to rise.

"No, you stay there.  I'm not hungry anyway."

She shook her head lightly at him.  "Okay, this time.

We're going to the grocery later, anything you - "

"No.  I'd rather you stay in today.  I can pick up whatever we need on
the way home."

"Mulder - "

"No.  After last night I want you guys to just hang around here."

"I could read to you today, Mom."

She smiled down at the boy.  "You guys are determined to smother me
with care aren't you?"

Danny grinned and glanced over at his dad, then they both nodded.  
Scully sighed.  "It's a good thing she will be here soon.  I can't
take this for too long."

"Tell you what, Scully.  If you get me pregnant, I'll let you wait on
me hand and foot.  Okay?"

Danny laughed out loud and Scully chuckled.  "I'll work on that in a
few weeks."

"Promise?"  Mulder leered at her.

"Go to work.  One overprotective male at the time is enough."

"I'll call at lunch."

She nodded and didn't attempt to walk him to the door.
 
He'd protest anyway.  She kissed him and swatted his ass as he stood.  
His eyebrow rose and Danny laughed again.  She didn't bother to ask
his thoughts.



Title - Hellos 6
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - PG-13
Category - MSR
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 5
Feedback - Please

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunman and Skinner all belong to
Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox. No infringement intended



Hellos 6


She wasn't sure what woke her, but then she heard the door to the
apartment open.  Mulder appeared almost immediately in the bedroom
door.  "Hi.  You doing okay?"

"We're fine.  I didn't plan to sleep this long."

"You needed it.  Where's Danny?"

"I, uh . . . isn't he out there?"  Scully struggled to rise and Mulder
was there, helping her.

"Maybe he's in the bathroom.  You okay?"  He made sure she was steady
on her feet before letting go of her arm.  She nodded and he moved
away.  "Danny?"

He was back in seconds.  "He's not here."

"What do you mean, not here?  He has to be here.  We laid down
together . . . Mulder?"

"He's . . . he's probably around back.  I saw some kids when I drove
up."

"Danny knows not to go out alone."

"I'll run check.  Don't worry."  His own face belied that suggestion
and he hurried to the door as she waddled toward the bathroom.

She had emerged from the bathroom and was making her slow way to the
door when he returned.  "Mulder?"

"He wasn't out there.  They said they hadn't seen him."

Scully felt her heart rate increase.  "Mulder, we have to find him."

"Yeah.  Listen, you wait here.  I'll drive over to the park, see if -
"

"I'm coming with you."

"You need to be here, in case - "

"We'll leave the door unlocked.  Mulder, we need to find him."

He nodded and took her arm.  She seemed even larger than he remembered
from her pregnancy with Danny, and moving slower.  She should stay
here, but he understood her need.  Part of him didn't want to be
separated from her either.

He settled her in the car and raced to the other side.

"Mulder, he has to cross two streets to get to the park.  He's only
five."

"He's a special five.  He knows how to cross streets."  He glanced
over at her and saw her white-knuckle grip on the door handle.  
"Scully?"

"I'm okay.  It's just a contraction."

"A contraction?  You're having the baby?"

"Probably not.  It could be stress."

"Probably?"

"Mulder, let's find Danny."

He nodded and pulled into a parking space at the edge of the park.  
"Wait here."  It was definitely an order.  "I'll look for him."

She nodded, she could feel another one building, but there was no need
to admit that to him.

Mulder was out of the car and running toward the playground equipment.  
She watched him until her eyes closed in pain and she had to
concentrate on her breathing.

He wasn't gone long, though he'd been thorough with his search.  He
hurried back to the car to find her leaning as far forward as she
could, her hands clutching the dashboard and her breathing labored.

"Scully!"

"I, uh . . . I think maybe I am in the early stages of labor.  Had
anyone seen him?"

"No.  Listen, I'm going to get you to the hospital and - "

"No!  We have to find Danny.  Let's go back to the apartment.  Maybe
he's come home."

"Scully, if the baby's coming - "

"She's coming, but not yet. Please."

He had to take her lead here, but he didn't have to like it.  "How far
apart are they?"  He pulled the car back out into traffic.

"We have some time."  Was her terse comment and rather than shake her,
which was his first reaction, he hurried to get to the apartment.

Danny wasn't there and Mulder felt panic clawing at him.  He had to
keep it together, for Scully's sake, but Danny had never done anything
like this.

He realized Scully was moving, slowly and it looked painfully, toward
the hall.  He had his arm around her to support her immediately.

"I just have to go to the bathroom."

"Scully, I've got to get you to the hospital."

"Babies take a long time, Mulder."

"This is a second baby.  They come quicker."

"Not necessarily.  I was Mom's third, but I was her longest labor."

"Why am I not surprised."

She swatted at him then, and entered the small bathroom.

"Do you need me . . . "

"I can do this."

She was in there a long time.  He finally tapped on the door,
"Scully?"

"I'm okay."  She sounded breathless to him and his anxiety hit new
heights.  She was in labor, Danny was officially missing now and he
was completely helpless.

When the door opened, he was there and his arm went around her again.  
"I'm okay Mulder.  Why don't you check with the neighbors again?  
Maybe someone's seen him."

"I'm not leaving you."

"Mulder, I'm not going to have this baby without you knowing it.  Go
check, then we'll concentrate on this one.  Please."

He searched her eyes.  She really needed him to do this.  Finally he
nodded.  "I won't be long."

She tried to smile at him and shooed him out.  Then she eased herself
down on the edge of one of the kitchen chairs and clutched the table
as she moaned to get through the contraction.

When it eased slightly. She forced herself back to her feet.  There
were things they'd need.  She shuffled back to the bathroom and
gathered up the alcohol, scissors, floss and towels.  Holding on to
the sink and swaying got her through the next one, but she knew she
was running out of time.

She got her supplies to the bedroom and stripped the bedspread and top
sheet from the bed, then arranged some of the towels she'd brought.  
She let her clothes fall to the floor and managed to slip on her gown.

Her knees buckled under the next onslaught of pain and she managed to
ease herself onto the bed.  This baby was anxious to get out.  She
wished desperately for Mulder to return.

When he did, it was to find her in their bed, lying on her side and
panting, trying desperately not to obey her body's demand to push.

"Oh shit.  Come on, Scully.  We have to go."

"There's no time, Mulder.  I need . . . I need your help."

"You can't be serious.  I don't know what to do!"

"See if, oh god, see if you can see her head."

She was that close?  With trembling hands he helped her to her back.  
"I don't want to hurt you."

"I wouldn't worry about it."  She said dryly.  "Mulder, hurry."

"Scully, you need to push.  I can see her."  His voice was nearly
steady.

She pulled herself up, clutching her knees.  Mulder's eyes widened as
the head started to emerge.  It slipped back as the contraction ended.  
"Push again, Scully.  She's almost here."

Scully nodded and bore down again as another contraction took
possession of her.  "Scully, Scully the head's out."

"Check for the cord."  She panted.

"I don't, I don't see it or . . . or feel it."

Scully nodded and began pushing again.  Her groan nearly undid him.  
He was supporting the head and watched as a shoulder emerged.  
"You're doing . . .  you're doing great Scully."

She cried out then and the tiny girl tumbled into his hands and began
to cry.

"Scully, I . . . I've got her."  Scully collapsed back against the
pillow to catch her breath, then reached for her daughter.

Mulder placed the tiny girl on Scully's abdomen.  "What .  . . Scully,
what do I do?"

"Get a towel, we've got to keep her warm."  Mulder grabbed another
towel from the dwindling stock she had brought.  Together they wiped
the blood from the child's body.  "Tie off the cord, Mulder.  There
and there."

He did as she instructed, not attempting to hide the trembling in his
hands.  He cut the cord and Scully drew the child to her breast.  The
little girl seemed to know what she wanted and latched onto Scully's
nipple.

"Mulder, I need to push again."

He looked up from the baby, startled for an instant, then realized
what she meant.  Once the afterbirth was delivered, he wrapped it in
another towel and put it aside.

He returned to her side, to find her weeping quietly.

"Scully?"

"Where's Danny?  Where's my little boy?"  She clutched the baby to
her.

It was all back.  He'd managed to shove it aside during the terror of
the birth.  Now the bottom fell out again.  Their son was missing.  
He sank onto the bed beside her.

"I'm going to find him Scully.  I want you to try not to worry about
him right now.  You need to think about yourself and the baby."

"No.  I have to help you.  We have to - "

"Scully.  Scully listen to me.  You can't help me with this, not right
not, not physically.  But I'm going to find him.  Don't doubt that."  
She was sobbing now and he pulled her to him, his own tears falling
unchecked into her hair.

The baby protested and Mulder relaxed his hold.  "Lie down Scully.  
I'll put her down.  Try to rest."

She shook her head, but allowed him to take the child and settle her
in the bed.  As he started to leave the room she stopped him.  
"Mulder are you going out?"

"No.  I can't leave you right now.  I'll . . . I'll think of
something."

He pulled the door closed.  He wanted to hold her, somehow comfort her
and himself.  Finding Danny was the only way.

He washed up in the kitchen sink.  Hell, he had a new daughter, he and
Scully had a baby girl and he didn't even have time to enjoy it.  
Good god, he'd helped Scully deliver their baby, he sank into a
kitchen chair, suddenly unable to stand.

A knock at the door brought him back to the present.  He hurried to it
and opened it to see a priest, and holding his hand, was Danny.

Mulder reached for the boy even as he leaped into his father's arms.
Mulder crushed him to his chest as the boy's arms squeezed his
father's neck.

"Are you okay?  Danny, what happened?"

"Daddy, I'm sorry.  I didn't mean to scare you."

"You're here.  That's all I care about."  He looked up at the priest
who had stepped inside and closed the door.

"He's fine, Mr. Petrie.  I'm Father Charles, we found him asleep in
the confessional.  He said his mother was having a baby and he'd come
to pray for her."

Mulder blinked at the boy in his arms.  "Your sister's here."

"She is!"

Mulder nodded.  "We were so worried about you."  His arms tightened
again.

"It looks like you've had a very big day, Mr. Petrie.  I think I'll
clear out.  My blessings on your family."  The priest crossed himself.

"Th . . . thank you for bringing Danny home."

"It was my pleasure.  That's a very special little boy you have
there."

"You have no idea."  Mulder replied as he walked the older man to the
door, keeping Danny in his arms.  "Thank you."

The priest shook his hand and patted Danny on his head, then left them
alone.

"Your mother needs to see you."  He reluctantly put the boy back on
his own feet.

"Is she okay?"

Mulder nodded, his throat suddenly too tight to speak.  He opened the
door to the bedroom and saw her, staring at the ceiling lost in
despair.

"Scully.  Scully?"  She managed to turn her head.  "Look who I have."

Her eyes widened and she sobbed his name, holding her arms out to him.  
He ran into them and they closed tightly around him.

"Careful guys, let's not hurt anybody."  Mulder moved to help Danny
sit beside her.  Mulder was crying now as well, though he hadn't
realized it.

Scully couldn't stop crying.  She wasn't sure she'd ever stop crying.  
"Where were you?  What happened?"

"I went to the church.  The one around the corner."

Scully's brow furrowed and she looked up at Mulder, who nodded.

"Why?"

"I knew she was coming.  You were asleep, but your stomach kept
getting really hard and you made noises.  She was scared, she didn't
know what was happening."

Scully met Mulder's eyes.  "I thought it was fast."  He muttered.

She nodded.

"I was real careful with the fire for the candle."

"You lit a candle for me?"

"Like you told me."

Fresh tears leaked from her eyes.

"Hey, want to meet your new sister?"  Danny nodded eagerly.  Mulder
rose and picked up the baby from her bassinet.

He brought her over and placed her gently in Scully's arms.  Her eyes
opened and she seemed to look at them.

"Mom, does it hurt to have a baby?"

Scully brushed the hair from his forehead.  "Yes, yes it does.  But
it's so worth it."  She pulled him closer so that she could hold them
both.

Mulder realized she had started to tremble.  "Scully?"

"Take her."  She was shaking now, reaction setting in.  He took the
baby quickly, but he was afraid Scully was going to hurt herself.

"Danny, hold the baby."  He thrust the infant into his arms and
wrapped his own arms around Scully.  "Scully, try to relax.  We're all
here, we're safe.  Danny, put the baby in her bed and come touch your
mother.  She needs you."

Danny nodded and lay his sister gently in her bed, then rushed back
and began stroking her arm.

"Scully, if you can't relax I'm taking you to the hospital.  Come on,
you're Scully.  You can do this."  Her muscles seemed slightly less
tense.  "You're okay.  We're all okay."  He was kissing her forehead,
her eyelids, which were beginning to droop.  "Go on to sleep now
Sweetheart.  It's all under control.  Danny's here, our daughter's
here.  You can rest now."

Mulder looked over at Danny, who nodded.  Mulder himself relaxed
slightly at that.

She was drifting off now, the tension leaving her body.  "Sleep my
Love."

When Mulder was sure she was asleep, he lay her down and motioned for
Danny to be quiet.  Danny nodded and slipped off the bed.  Mulder
carefully followed, pulling the covers over her.

He scooped up the baby and joined Danny in the living room.  They sat
quietly for a long time, then Danny took the baby's hand.  "She's a
little confused."

Mulder looked over at him; "I'm not surprised.  She's had a rough
day."

"She likes Katherine Ann."

Mulder smiled, "Then that's what we'll call her."

"Is Mom okay?"

"She will be Kiddo, now that you're here.  You scared us pretty bad."

"I'm sorry, Daddy.  I was scared, they were both hurting."

"Yeah, they were.  And you relaxed them both, didn't you?"  The boy
nodded.  Well, that confirmed it; Scully had slept through most of her
labor, until it had become so intense there at the end . . .

"Is that why you went to the church?"

"Mommy said it would help."

"I'm sure it did.  Just don't go without one of us next time, okay?"

"I promise."  Mulder pulled the boy closer, to hug him again.  "She's
so little."

"Yeah.  You were just like this.  I had to learn a lot when we took
off together."

Danny nodded soberly.  "I can help you now.  I'm big enough."

"You sure are."

"She's getting hungry.  Are you sure Mommy's okay?"

"Why don't we go check and let Katherine Ann get something to eat?"

"You can call her Katy.  She likes that too."

Mulder grinned, "She does look like a Katy doesn't she, with that
little fluff of red hair.  Think she'll have freckles?"

Danny grinned, "Yeah."

Once in the bedroom, they approached the bed quietly, but Scully
seemed to sense them and opened her eyes.

"Scully, are you feeling better?"

She nodded, "I'm sorry if I scared you."

"Par for the course today.  Danny said Katy's getting hungry."

"Katy?"

"It's short for Katherine Ann, Mommy.  She likes it."

Scully looked up at Mulder, who winked at her.  She smiled and reached
for the baby.  Once the two girls were settled in the bed, Danny
crawled in beside them and watched the process avidly.  When Katy's
fist flailed the air, he touched it and she immediately grabbed his
finger tight.  Danny's look of delight brought a smile to Mulder's
face.  He looked over at Scully, to see that she was crying again.

"Scully?"

She put her free hand over her eyes, as though to hide her tears, but
her shoulders gave her away.

"Scully, what?"

"She's remembering."  Danny whispered.  "She's remembering giving me
to you."

"Oh Scully."  Mulder pulled her to him.  "It's okay.  We're all here.  
You can be a mother to Katy from the beginning.  Don't regret.  
Things are good now."

"I know.  I'm sorry, I can't seem to . . . "

"It's okay.  You might even have a slight hormone imbalance."

"You think?"  She managed to chuckle and sob at the same time.

"When you finish feeding her, how about a relaxing hot shower?"

"I'm not sure I can stand that long."

"I'll take it with you.  Danny, you wouldn't mind watching over Katy
for a few minutes, would you?"

"Really?  Can I?"

"Think we can remind him of this in a couple of years, when she's into
his stuff?"  Mulder nudged Scully.

"I doubt it.  We should take advantage while we can."

In a little bit, Danny watched his parents slip into the bathroom.  
He leaned over the bassinet to look at his little sister and began
answering some of her questions.



Title - Hellos 7
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - PG
Category - MSR, AU
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, AU, angst
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 6
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just please keep my name and let 
me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and 
Skinner all belong to Chris, 10-13 and Fox - Bless them 
for it!!  No infringement intended.

Author's note - This is dedicated to Evie, not just this 
chapter - the whole series.  She's the reason for it.  She 
raked me over the coals after reading "Goodbyes" - for 
making her cry in class, where she couldn't explain (no 
comment on reading fanfic in class, I can't say anything, I 
do it at my desk...), so I wrote Hellos, and the rest is 
history.  I love you Evie, for this and all those other pointy 
sticks and my grandkids...


Hellos 7


Scully tucked the blanket around Katy, and they left the 
apartment.  Danny helped her push the stroller as they 
made their way to the church.  At the office, Scully asked 
to speak to Father Charles.  The priest came out shortly 
and spotted Danny.  He smiled broadly and held out his 
hand to the boy.

"It's good to see you again, young master Petrie."  Danny 
grinned at him and shook his hand.  "And you must be 
Mrs. Petrie, and the new baby sister."

"Yes, this is Katy.  Father, I wanted to thank you for 
looking after Danny the night she was born."

"I'm just glad we found him before we turned in for the 
night.  That was an incredible gesture for a five year old."

"I know."  Her eyes misted a little.

The priest turned back to Danny, "Is she a good baby?"

"Oh yes, but she gets hungry a lot."

Father Charles chuckled, "Well you would too with a 
tummy that small.  Are you a big help to your mother?"

Danny nodded solemnly, "she's special too."  He glanced 
at Scully and she smiled.

"Are you Catholic, Mrs. Petrie?"

"Yes, but I haven't been attending since we moved here.  
I wasn't very mobile recently."

"I understand, I hope to see you more often now."

She smiled, but didn't commit.  Katy stirred then and 
opened her eyes.  Danny knelt in front of her but didn't 
speak.  After a moment, Father Charles remarked, "I 
don't believe I've ever seen such an alert infant.  She 
does love watching her big brother, doesn't she?"

"Yes, and he's spent a lot of time with her."

"Is he in school anywhere?"

"No, I've been home schooling him.  We'll see how that 
goes when school starts in the fall."

During the lull in the conversation, Danny caught her eye.  
"I think we need to go Mom."

"Oh, okay.  I didn't mean to take up any time; I just 
wanted to let you know how grateful we are."

"It was my pleasure to meet your new daughter and see 
Danny again.  I hope we see a lot more of you around 
here."

Scully rose, the priest's hand coming out belatedly to 
assist her when he saw Danny's solicitousness.  It 
crossed his mind again that this was an unusual little boy 
as he watched them leave.

On the walk back, Danny touched her hand, "Do you 
want to go there?"

"I'd like to sometimes.  I can't participate in mass 
because I can't go to confession, but I'd like to hear him 
speak.  He seems nice."

"He is."  Danny nodded.  "Daddy used to talk to me about 
your church."

"He did?"  She smiled down at the boy.

"Yes, he bought a book, so he'd tell it to me right.  When I 
was little I didn't understand why a book about cats told 
about the church."  He grinned at her.

"Mulder bought a book about the catechisms?"  That 
stunned her.

"Sure, he thought you'd want him to."

Scully was silent at that, more moved than she could 
express.  She needed to talk to Mulder about this, thank 
him.

*****

The phone was ringing when they entered the apartment.  
Danny darted over to get it.  "Hi.  We're fine; we just went 
to thank Father Charles.  It's not that far.  Yes, here she 
is."

Scully didn't need to read minds to figure out that 
conversation.  She took the phone from Danny.  "We 
were only gone about thirty minutes."

"Hello to you too, Honey."  He was obviously put out with 
her.

"Sorry, but the surveillance is a little steep here.  We got 
in a little walk, Katy got to see outside.  It was nice for a 
first outing, not as far as the park."

"But you're okay."

"Mulder, I'm fine.  Good in fact.  You're not really upset 
are you?"

"Uh, no, I'm . . . I just couldn't reach you."

"I'm sorry; this was spur of the moment since it faired off 
so pretty.  Did you need anything?"

"Just to hear your voice."

Her eyes misted over again and Danny looked up, then 
relaxed and turned his attention back to Katy.

"I won't be late.  Kiss the kids.  Scully, I love you."

"I love you too."  She barely got it out; her throat had 
closed up from emotion.  Having her hormones under 
control again would be a welcome reprieve.

*****

Dinner was nearly ready when he arrived and his mild 
scolding of her for being on her feet too much was 
ignored.  She shooed him off for a quick shower while 
Danny set the table.

Mulder returned to the kitchen with Katy in his arms.  
"She was bored in there all alone."  He explained as he 
put her in her infant seat on the table.

"Yes, and she has her Daddy wrapped around her little 
finger."

Mulder just grinned, unable to dispute it.  He started on 
clean up while Scully nursed the baby there in the kitchen 
with him, and when Katy drifted off, Scully returned her to 
her crib and rejoined him.

"Mulder, we need to talk about DC."

"What?"  He knew what she was asking, but needed to 
stall.

"Walter, we need to know that he's okay.  Just before 
Katy was born, the guys wanted us to come home.  I 
didn't pursue it because you were right about my ability to 
travel - "

"I was right?" He grinned.

She glared at him for an instant, "Once in ten years; don't 
blow it now."  She responded.  "But Katy's here now.  We 
need to make sure he's okay."

"Skinner's an ex-marine and a capable FBI agent.  We 
don't - "

"Mulder, he's important.  Walter was a rock for me when I 
was pregnant with Danny.  He became family."

Mulder absorbed this.  It wasn't something he'd ever 
asked, mainly because he didn't want to know what kind 
of relationship had developed.

She didn't seem to notice his distress, and continued.  
"He got me through your 'funeral' and despite Kersh, he 
had never quit looking for you.  Sometimes I didn't even 
know, him trying to protect me."  She smiled to herself.

"But when I gave you Danny . . . " She shook her head, "I 
wouldn't have survived that.  He was there.  I don't think 
he left me alone for days, trying to get me to eat, sleep, 
function.  Eventually I did, but it was slow.  It was . . . 
easier to be with him than Mom, at least he knew what I 
was really going through.  He always seemed to know 
when I couldn't take any more.  He'd show up at my 
place with dinner or take me out."

Mulder kept quiet.  This was history, she was here now 
with him.

"Until . . . until I joined you, I thought that he and Monica 
were the only two people in the world who knew that 
Danny wasn't stillborn.  The guys never let on that they 
had been in contact with you."

Mulder's head had come up, "Wait a minute, your mother 
. . . your mother thinks that, that Danny's . . . "

She nodded, "I couldn't let her know.  She would never 
understand and I . . . I couldn't talk to her about it.  
Mulder, I thought he was dead to me.  I thought I'd lost 
both of you."

"Scully."  Mulder knelt in front of her.  "I didn't know.  Why 
didn't you tell me?"

She shook her head, unable to speak.  He pulled her 
against him and she gave into tears.  Danny approached 
the door, but Mulder motioned that it was okay and for 
him to leave them alone for now.  Danny left and 
retreated to the bedroom in case Katy sensed this and 
woke.

"Come here, Baby."  He lifted Scully into his arms and 
carried her to their bedroom.  He lay her gently on the 
bed, then curled around her.

"I'm sorry, I can't -  "

"Scully."

She grew quiet again, relaxing slightly.  "I'm a mess."

"You're the strongest woman I know."

"Right, look at me.  I shouldn't be crying like this, I have 
you with me, I have Danny.  That's something I never 
thought  . . . and now Katy, but -  "

"But you just had a traumatic birth with an incompetent 
mid-wife, and Danny was missing.  And maybe you 
overdid it just a little today?  She is only two weeks old."

She ignored that last part, "You weren't incompetent.  
She's here isn't she?"

Mulder shuddered slightly, "Because you knew what you 
were doing."

"I couldn't have done it without you Mulder.  I was scared 
to death."

He blinked then, "I'm damn glad I didn't know that."

She squirmed back against him, "You changed the 
subject.  I can't leave Walter hanging out there alone.  I 
owe him and . . . and he's important to me."

"Yeah, I hear that."

She turned then to see his face.  "You're not jealous are 
you?"

He gave her a half grin, "I'm trying real hard not to be."

"Mulder, look at where I am right now."  His arms 
tightened around her, "And those two kids in the other 
room, they are ours."

He really smiled then.  "Yeah, they are."

"You have no reason to be jealous."

"I know that, but hearing you talk about another man 
supporting you, looking after you when I couldn't . . . that 
hurts."

She sighed, "I didn't mean to hurt you -  "

"You didn't.  The circumstances are what hurt.  And I 
know what this is going to sound like, but I'm not going 
yet.  I can't leave you now."

"Leave me?  I'm going with you."

"No."

"You expect me to stay here, while you go to DC?"

"Yes.  You'll stay here with the kids, where it's safe."

"It's not safe without you.  We're all going."  She had that 
unshakeable Scully look, but he was just as firm on this.  
His family was not going into danger.

"Mulder, we don't have to get there overnight, if you're 
worried about the trip.  We can . . . can take a vacation.  
Drive a few hours for a couple of days.  We need to know 
if these people have infiltrated the FBI, if they are after 
Walter."

"Scully, look at me.  You and the kids are not going to 
DC."

"Mul -  "

"No."

He didn't throw his weight around often, but she saw he 
was adamant on this one.

She nodded slowly.  "Then Walter needs to come here."

"Here?"  Did his voice actually go up?

"If we can't go to him, he should come to us.  It would 
probably be safer anyway."  She nodded to herself and 
he just watched her, feeling somehow outmaneuvered.

"Uh, yeah.  But no one knows where we are, even the 
guys -  "

"Right.  The guys will only be able to start him out, then 
we would contact him to lead him in.  Yes!  You're 
brilliant."  She leaned over and kissed him, excited about 
the prospect.  He returned the kiss, but seemed . . . 
wilted.

*****

Danny watched his mother prepare dinner.  She was 
excited, looking forward to seeing this man, happy at the 
prospect.  Danny smiled as he took the plates from her to 
set the table.  He had just finished when he felt his Dad 
pull up in front of the apartment.  At the same time, he 
watched her head come up and she dried her hands as 
she moved toward the door.

At first Danny had been confused, even a little annoyed, 
that his mother wouldn't admit to being able to read 
minds like he could.  He'd finally come to realize that she 
couldn't, at least not like him.  She only had the 
connection to his Dad, and she seemed to be unaware 
even of that.  It was fun to watch, especially when he 
mentioned it occasionally and she seemed embarrassed.

Scully opened the door and a large bald man entered, 
followed closely by Mulder.  Scully's smile widened and 
as Danny watched, she moved closer and put her arms 
around this new man.  The man only hesitated an instant, 
then his arms closed around her as well.  "Dana."

It startled Danny and butterflies started up in his 
stomach.  He'd never seen another man hug his mother.

Danny looked at his father, who was trying hard not to 
look like the breath had been knocked out of him.  
Danny's eyes narrowed as the hug seemed to continue 
an awfully long time.  He couldn't help it, he scanned his 
mother - there was no doubt what his Dad was thinking.

She was happy, delighted to see this man.  He was a 
good friend to her, but there was no . . . he didn't have 
the word for it.  It wasn't the way she felt when his Dad's 
arms were around her. That was some relief, but he 
turned to this new man.

He loved her.  The butterflies grew and he probed a little 
deeper.  Yes, this man loved his mother, but he knew she 
was . . . off limits.  This man recognized how much his 
parents loved each other and he . . . he loved his Dad 
too, like he was his little brother or something.  The 
butterflies slowed and stopped.  This 'Walter' wasn't a 
danger to them, he wanted to help them and keep them 
safe.

The two finally drew apart, "Walter, it's so . . . " She had 
to swallow, her eyes were moist, "it's so good to see 
you."

His eyes feasted on her again and his smile grew.  He 
made no comment, but looked in Danny's direction.  "Is 
this . . . "

Scully beamed, "This is our son, Danny.  Danny this is 
Mr. Skinner."

"He wants to be Uncle Walt."  Danny offered.  Skinner 
had stepped toward him and started to bring his hand up 
to shake with the boy.  Now he stopped and looked over 
at Scully.

She nodded, 'It's okay.  He won't pry."

"But he can, he can read minds."  It wasn't a question, 
but Scully nodded again anyway.

Skinner looked around to see Mulder, but realized he had 
left them.  Even as he turned, he saw him returning 
carrying something in his arms, but looking at Danny, 
who nodded - reassuringly it seemed.

"Uncle Walt, huh?"  Mulder asked as he placed the 
bundle in Scully's arms.

Scully lightly touched Mulder's cheek and he smiled 
down at her.

"Walter, this is the reason we couldn't come to you."  She 
unwrapped the tiny baby in her arms and Skinner's eyes 
widened.  "Maybe you better sit down."

He nodded and sank onto the couch.  Scully leaned over 
and placed the infant into his arms.  "No Dana, I never -  "

"You'll be fine."  She took the seat beside him.  Mulder 
sat in the easy chair adjacent  to them and Danny took 
his knee.  He was really too old to sit in his father's lap, 
but he knew his Dad needed this.

"Her name is Katy and she'll be four weeks old 
tomorrow."

"I can't believe . . . "  The tiny girl opened her eyes then 
and looked at him.  He gazed back at her in wonder.  She 
closed her eyes again and settled in comfortably.  He 
looked up at Scully who smiled, though there were tears 
in her eyes.

The timer in the kitchen went off and Mulder glanced in 
that direction.  "What needs to be done?"

"Nothing, just take it out and let it sit for a few minutes."  
Mulder and Danny rose, and Mulder turned into the 
kitchen.  "I better feed her.  If we want to eat in peace, 
she needs to eat first."

"Can I get you a bottle or something?"

She smiled, "No thank you."  She took the shawl off of 
the back of the couch and draped it over her shoulder.  
Even the tips of his ears went pink when he realized what 
was happening.

Danny approached him then.  "Would you like to see my 
room?"

"Uh, yes, thank you."  He took the boy's proffered hand 
and rose.  He followed Danny into the boy's bedroom and 
looked around.  *Can you really read my mind?* he 
thought at the boy.

"Sure I can.  I know you love my Mom, but you love my 
Dad too, so it's okay."

Skinner went dead still.  "I . . . I . . ."

"It's okay.  She's really glad to see you.  Have you talked 
to her Mom?  She misses her a lot too."

Skinner nodded, unsure what to say.  Danny smiled at 
him, "Good.   You should talk about her at dinner.  Mom 
may cry, but don't worry about it, it's just hormones right 
now."  

Skinner blinked at the matter of fact tone.  They both 
turned when Mulder called that dinner was ready.

Dinner was animated, and Skinner ate with an appetite 
he hadn't had in months.  Scully wouldn't let him talk until 
he was full.  He finished his ice cream, covered liberally 
with chocolate sauce by Danny, then leaned back, 
patting his stomach.  "Enough, please."

He watched Scully, sitting across from him with her new 
daughter on her shoulder and Mulder's arm around her, 
and smiled.

"Is . . . is everyone in DC okay?"  Scully asked.

Skinner glanced over at Danny.  "Your mother is doing 
well.  She's a strong woman and she's missed you.  She 
never said it to me, but I suspect she knows you ran off 
to be with Mulder.  She may even suspect that . . . that 
Danny's alive."

"Why . . . " she brushed a tear from her cheek, "why do 
you say that?"

"Because she is so strong and intelligent.  She's never 
believed you committed suicide or were taken, not this 
time."

"Why not?"

Skinner smiled then, "You took the doll."

Mulder looked over at Scully puzzled, "the doll?"

She nodded, her throat tight.  Mulder's arm tightened 
around her.  "Scully?"

"The . . . the doll you gave me when I was expecting 
Danny.  Remember, from your mother's house?  That's 
what was in the box you got out of my closet, that last 
thing before we left."

"You kept that?"

"Of course I did.  It's in our closet now."  She turned back 
to Skinner.  "She's okay though."

"Yes.  She spends a lot of time out of town, with your 
brothers.  I see her or call her every few weeks, just to 
check in."

"You do that?"

"We were in contact a lot when you first left.  Then 
Mulder's friends contacted me, to have me back off.  I 
didn't tell your mother, but I think she figured it out."

Scully was quiet then, and Walter noticed that Danny had 
moved to stand beside her.

Mulder decided to change the subject.  "How are the 
guys?"

"Frohike's a little craggier; Langly's hair is still down to 
here."

"Jealous?"  Mulder smiled.

Skinner chuckled, "Not really."

Scully cleared her throat, "I need to clean up."

"I got it, Scully."  Mulder squeezed her shoulder.  "Sit 
here and visit with Skinner some more.  We'll have to get 
down to business soon."

"Let me help."  Skinner rose, "Then I need to find a 
room."

"You're staying here."  Scully looked up at him.  "Don't 
argue.  We've moved the crib into our room and Danny's 
going to sleep on the couch."

He looked into her eyes, and after a moment nodded, but 
asked anyway, "Am I a danger to you, being here?"

"No, we have Danny.  You'll actually be safer."

Skinner blinked, but didn't ask.

Scully ran a bath for Danny and got Katy ready for bed.  
Mulder read to Danny while Scully and Skinner visited.

Mulder rose from Danny's bed.  "We'll move you to the 
couch after we talk.  I'll try not to wake you."

"Dad?"

Mulder stopped and looked down at him.

"You don't have to worry."

Mulder looked toward the living room, where Scully and 
Skinner were talking.

"I know."

"Yeah, you know, but you need to believe.  Mom does 
love him and he loves her, but it's not like the two of you.  
Do you understand?  I'm not sure how to say it."

Mulder smiled, "Yeah, I think I get it.  Can't say it doesn't 
bother me, to see another man with his arms around 
her."  He shrugged, "It's not something you should worry 
about."

Danny grinned, "I'm not the one that's worrying."

Mulder glared at him, but Danny's grin only got wider.  
"Go to sleep."  He growled at the boy, then tousled his 
hair and kissed him goodnight.

Danny snuggled down in his sleeping bag, still chuckling.

Scully looked up as Mulder joined them and smiled, "Is 
he down?"

"Yeah.  He's a smartass, but he's down."

Scully turned at the sound of giggles from the next room.  
"I'll kiss him goodnight, then . . . "  Mulder nodded and 
took her hand to lift her to her feet.

Mulder settled into the chair and looked at Skinner.  
"Mulder, I appreciate you having me here.  It's been 
rough."

Mulder nodded, "While, while Scully's gone . . . I want to 
keep my family safe.  That's the bottom line and my main 
concern.  She gave me Danny to protect him from the 
things that you think are infiltrating the FBI.  We couldn't 
come to you when Byers contacted us, because the 
pregnancy was so far advanced, I'm not sure what 
excuse to use now, but I'm not letting her go into danger, 
not her and not our kids."

"I agree, Mulder.  I would never put your family, or you, in 
danger.  You know that don't you?"

Mulder relaxed back in the chair, "Yeah I know that.  It's 
hard, I didn't realize until . . . until I got Danny."

Skinner nodded.  "You have an incredible family.  If you 
think I am a danger, tell me.  Regardless of Scully's 
wishes, I'll leave right now."

Mulder managed to smile then, "She'd string us both up."

"And I'd enjoy it, but why would I be stringing either of 
you up?"

They both turned to look at her, that eyebrow raised 
menacingly.

"We were discussing . . . options." Mulder offered.

"Options."  Her eyebrow rose even higher and Skinner 
fought the urge to cringe.  "I'm going to be a part of this 
discussion."  Both men nodded.  She took a breath, 
"What's going on at the Bureau?"

She settled into the corner of the couch nearest Mulder, 
and his hand rested on her arm.  Scully smiled at him, 
then focused on Skinner.

*****

Mulder and Scully sat silent for a moment absorbing what 
Skinner had told them.  "They're increasing faster than I 
thought."  Mulder mused.

"You have an idea."  Scully squeezed his hand.  It wasn't 
a question.

"Not a good one."

"Let's hear it anyway."  She spoke quietly.

He still hesitated, then took a deep breath.  "You 
remember what Danny did to us that night he 'contacted' 
us."

She nodded.

"He's a lot stronger now, older.  I wonder what would 
happen if he focused in and really blasted one of them."

"How, uh, how close would he have to get?"

"Forget it, Scully.  Closer than I'm willing to chance."

"I've only seen one of them since we arrived, and that 
one was worried -  "

"Worried?"  Skinner interrupted.

"Yeah, Danny spotted him at the grocery.  Terrified the 
kid at first, but then he calmed down and began scanning 
him.  He was upset because the others were missing.  
We never found out what was going on.  We actually 
searched his house when Danny told us he'd left town."

"When was this exactly?"  Skinner was leaning forward 
now, alert.

"Seven, eight months ago.  I was pregnant with Katy.  
Why?"

"Several people went missing from the Bureau for three 
or four days about then.  Two of them are people I've 
been keeping an eye on.  They all returned; as far as I 
know they had plausible excuses.  A summit?"

"You don't know where they went?"

Skinner shook his head.  "I didn't suspect two of them.  
You remember Sanders in domestic terror?"

Scully nodded thoughtfully.
 
"We can't be sure they were all involved, just because 
they were out of town."

"No, but in the beginning there was quite a buzz about so 
many people missing at the same time."

Mulder caught his eye.  "Who quashed it?"

"Kersh."

Mulder nodded, "I'd like to know how many have 
infiltrated and who they are."

"That sounds like the Mulder I know."  Skinner had a 
slight smile on his face.

"Yeah, but that was the old Mulder.  I'm a family man 
now, much more conservative."

"But you still want to help."  She said softly.

He looked at her and Skinner watched that unspoken 
communication he was so familiar with.  He hadn't 
realized how much he'd missed it.

"It's time you turned in.  Katy will be up in a couple of 
hours."

Skinner thought she was going to protest, but instead she 
took a deep breath.  She nodded and he pulled her to her 
feet.  "Good night Walter.  I hope you know how glad I 
am you're here."

"Not nearly as glad as I am."

Mulder kissed her and watched her leave the room.  
Once she was gone, he turned back to Skinner.  "I spent 
a lot of years being a fool, thinking I could expose the 
truth and it would make a difference.  Now, with Scully as 
my wife and two kids . . . I don't want to 'find out', I want 
to protect."

"You want to kill them."  Skinner nodded, "I'm not 
disagreeing.  I do wonder if the people they've taken over 
exist anywhere."

"I haven't asked Danny that."

"Would he be able to find out?"

"I don't know."

"How close would he have to be to scan the building?"

"He's five years old."

"I'm sorry.  I wasn't thinking.  Mulder, I'd never put your 
children in danger.  You or Dana either.  I hope you know 
that."

"I do.  Look, it's been a long day for you too.  I'll move 
Danny out here and you can turn in.  Don't worry, you 
weren't followed.  Danny would know."

"Is . . . is Katy like him?"

Mulder nodded, "We think so.  We know she picked up 
thoughts when she was still in Scully's womb.  Danny 
communicates with her."

Skinner sighed, "I'm overwhelmed, of course around you 
two that's not that unusual.  Mulder, whatever happens, it 
was great seeing you, knowing you and your family are 
good."

"Enjoyed being called 'Uncle Walt'?"

Skinner grinned, "You'll never know.  Well -  " he rose to 
his feet, "I'll see you in the morning."  He picked up his 
bag from beside the door and turned toward the 
bathroom.  Mulder watched him, then moved quietly into 
Danny's room and gathered the boy into his arms.

He laid him gently on the couch and kissed his brow.  
The boy smiled in his sleep and rolled over.  Mulder 
watched him a moment, then headed for his own room.

He was surprised to find Scully sitting up in bed, nursing 
Katy.  "I didn't hear her wake up."

Scully smiled, "She didn't, I'm cheating.  I thought I would 
top off her tank before we went to bed, maybe get the full 
three hours."

"You always were the brains of this outfit."

"Nice of you to admit it."  She looked down at her 
daughter, passed out at her breast and started to stand.

"Let me."  He took the baby girl and carried her carefully 
to her crib, kissing her forehead as well, then settling her 
in the bed.  He returned and sat beside her.

"You okay Mulder?"

"Sure, why?"

"Really?  Look at me.  You're not still jealous of Walter."

"No."  His arms went around her, and he pulled her down, 
reclining beside her.  Her hands found their way inside of 
his t-shirt and his slid down her hips as his lips found 
hers.

He reluctantly pulled away from her.  "Mulder, I'm sorry.  
It won't be long."

"I'm not, Scully, I'm not trying to rush you."

"Actually, I'm trying to rush you."  She smiled up at him 
and he took her lips again.



Title - Hellos 8
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - PG
Category - MSR, AU
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, AU, angst
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 7
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just please keep my name and let me know so I can
visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner all belong to
Chris, 10-13 and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No infringement intended.

Hellos 8


He thought back to that night as he sat here, sweating in the car. 
This was insane.  How the hell had she put a spin on things that would
get him here?  He sank further down in his seat and pulled his baseball
cap down over his face.  Any passerby would think he was asleep.  How
the hell had he gotten here?

It had been strange, holding her in his arms, knowing that Skinner was
in the next room.  How many years had he kept his feelings for Scully
secret from Skinner, not to mention himself?  But Skinner was sleeping
in their son's bed and had come to them for help.

*****

Scully held Danny's hand.  They looked like any other mother and son on
the tour.  She had on a short brown wig and glasses, as well as shorts
and t-shirt - completely different from anything she had ever worn here
before.  And of course Danny was watching out.  That was the most
protection anyone could have.

She could see the boy's excitement.  He had 'seen' this place countless
times from their memory, but to see it for himself . . .

They had about ten minutes before the tour was to start.  "Why don't we
use the restroom?"  She asked Danny.

"Yeah, okay."  He hated going into the ladies' room, it was unnecessary
usually, but they needed some privacy.  

*Do you sense any of them?* She asked with her mind.  That made her
uncomfortable, as though admitting something she didn't want to face,
but Danny was used to that.

"Eight."  He spoke in a low voice.  They were in the handicapped stall
together, but someone was at the sink.

Her eyes widened.  She'd thought one, maybe two might be here, but
eight?

*Can you get their names?*

He nodded and she pulled some paper from her bag.  She knew seven of
the eight he gave her, had worked on cases with two of them.  *Honey,
are they, the real men, still alive anywhere?*

He shook his head.  "They kill them, then become them."

She had the urge to pick him up and run out of here and never look
back.  Her children shouldn't be a part of this, shouldn't have to help
save the world.

"Mom."  He took her hand.  "We want to."

She looked down at him, looked into those eyes so like his father's. 
After a moment he spoke, "Come on, the tour's starting."

She took a deep breath and followed her son back into the lobby.  The
tour was actually interesting to her - she'd never taken it and Danny
was fascinated, though quiet.  She could see he was bursting with
questions, but who better than his father to answer them later.  He was
disappointed he couldn't see 'the office', but he'd known from the
beginning that was impossible.

When they finally left the building and headed toward where they had
left Mulder, Danny took her hand.  "We need to hurry.  Dad needs us."

"Is he okay?"  She asked quickly.

"He will be when he touches you."

She felt some color take over her face, but didn't dispute his words. 
She'd feel the same if she had been forced to wait somewhere to worry
about them.  "How's Katy?"

He grinned, "She thinks Uncle Frohike is funny."

She huffed slightly, "He better be keeping his thoughts clean."

"He's doing the best he can."  Danny said, then laughed as his mom's
eyebrow rose.

Mulder saw them coming and had to force himself to stay in the car.  In
any case, the relief of seeing them alive, healthy, safe and walking
toward him sapped his strength.  Scully let herself into the front seat
as Danny scrambled into the back and buckled himself in.

"Took you long enough."  Mulder groused, though his hand was grasping
hers tightly.

"I know, Honey.  But we had to wait for the tour to end.  And Danny was
enjoying himself."

Mulder took a steadying breath.  "Well, were any of them there?"

Scully nodded and handed him the list.  His eyes widened.  "Eight?"  He
looked up at her.  She could read that expression.  He was giving
himself hell for letting them out of his sight.

"Mulder, we're here, we're okay."

He nodded and pulled out into traffic.  Don't dwell on what could have
happened.  They'd risked themselves to get this information. 
Concentrate on what they had.  "I worked with Pincer once."

Scully relaxed slightly, he was calming down.  "Yes, I knew Montgomery
and Setzer."

Mulder looked in the mirror at Danny.  "You did good Kiddo.  I
should've said that right away."

"S'okay."  He grinned at his Dad.

Mulder winked at him.  "Are the real guys hidden somewhere?"

Danny's face fell, "No.  They have to kill them to take over their
bodies."

Mulder glanced back in the mirror and nodded once.  They were quiet on
the way to the motel after that.  Even with Danny watching, Mulder took
several evasive turns before finally pulling in.

Scully was becoming uncomfortable and hoped that Katy was awake and
hungry.  She was first out of the car.  "Scully?"

She smiled back at him, "I need to see Katy."

He relaxed, he should have thought.  But he wanted to take her in his
arms and hold her.  It wouldn't be long.

By the time he and Danny entered the room, Scully was disappearing with
Katy into the bathroom.  Byers moved toward them.  "Everyone okay,
Mulder?"

"Yeah."  He glanced toward the bathroom, "things are bigger than we
thought."  He brought the three of them up to date.

"Man," Langly spoke finally.  "How many in the rest of the government?"

Frohike nodded mournfully.

"I didn't feel anyone else."  Danny said hopefully.

"Then there aren't any."  Frohike said.  "Want me to show you this new
game I found?"

"Sure!"  The two of them moved off and, after a minute, Langly joined
them.

"Are you going to contact Skinner?" Byers asked him as he watched the
three settle in front of the computer.

"Yeah, but not by phone.  He usually goes to dinner around six.  I
figure Danny and I can trail him and see him then."

"Sounds like a plan.  We can stay here with Scully if you want."

"Yeah.  That'd be good.  I don't want her alone.  Katy can't really be
much of an alarm yet."

Byers nodded.

"Listen guys, I need to spend a little time . . . "

"Sure.  We'll keep an eye on Danny."

Mulder smiled his thanks and joined Scully and Katy in the small
bathroom.

He sat on the edge of the tub and watched Scully nurse their daughter. 
Scully leaned over and kissed him.  "You okay Mulder?"

He shrugged.

"I'm sorry Mulder, but it had to be done.  Danny was so wonderful."

"Of course he was, he's your son.  I just hate that you . . .  I want
to protect my family."

"I know."  Her hand caressed his face.

They sat together quietly, until Katy was full.  Mulder took her then
and changed her while Scully watched, a small smile on her face.

"What about Walter?"

He sighed, "I'm going to go talk to him tonight."

"Not alone."

Mulder shook his head, "I'll take Danny.  I want the guys to stay here
with you.  Katy can warn, but it's tough to understand sometimes.  I
know."

Scully moved into his arms, "Yeah, you do.  Does Walter know we're even
here?" 

"No.  Just that we're coming.  At least we have some confirmations for
him.  Some of these names weren't on his list."

She nodded.

"Let's just veg until Danny says it's time to go.  Come on, we'll see
if Danny's trouncing both Frohike and Langly on whatever game they
found."  He cuddled Katy to his chest and held out his hand to help
Scully to her feet.

She took his hand and looked at him, at the ease with which Mulder held
their daughter.  It was so different than the way he had held Danny
that day she had given him to Mulder to disappear.

"What?"

"I was, I was just thinking what a wonderful father you are.  What a
wonderful everything you are."

He blinked, "You believe that?"

She nodded, her throat suddenly tight.

"Hey, I thought those hormones were under control now."

"This isn't hormones."

"Oh.  You like me a little?"

"A little."

He pulled her tighter against him.  "Good, I'm kinda fond of you too." 
He leaned over and took her lips with his own.  "Can I show you how
fond after we get rid of the stooges tonight?"

"That might be arranged."  She kissed him again and opened the door.

*****
Mulder turned to Danny.  "Is he on his way?"

"Yeah, he's walking down the street now."

Mulder grinned, "I could've told you he'd eat here."

"Yeah, right Dad.  Didn't need me at all."  He grinned, "You know, we
did hurry as much as we could this morning.  Mom had you on her mind
the whole time."

Mulder looked at him then, "I know.  I just . . ."

"I know, you love us."

"I do you know."

Danny smiled, then froze.  His smile faded.  "One of them . . . he's
following Uncle Walter.  Dad!"

Danny had the car door open before Mulder could stop him.  "Danny!" 
But the boy was racing toward the alley.  Mulder scrambled out of the
car and caught him before he could turn into the darker area.

"No!"  Mulder grabbed him, pulling him off of his feet and into a close
embrace.

"Dad, he's gonna take him.  He's gonna make Uncle Walter one of them!" 
He was talking fast, but low.

The conflict on Mulder's face was heartfelt.  "Dad!"

"You stay right here.  Do you hear me?  Don't move.  If anyone -  "

"Dad, hurry!"

Mulder's hand caressed his hair and he hurried into the alley.  There
was no way he could win this one.  Hell, he wasn't even armed.  The
best he could hope for was to distract the soldier long enough to get
Skinner and bolt.  And he couldn't get killed, Danny was here.

The super soldier had Skinner against the brick wall at the back of the
diner.  Skinner's feet weren't on the concrete and one of the man's
arms was blocking Skinner's windpipe, while he held him easily with the
other hand.

Mulder didn't bother with a warning, tackling the soldier low and hard.
 He went down and Skinner dropped to his knees, gasping for air.

The man was on his feet first and had Mulder by the shoulders, then
threw him across the alley into the trashcans.  Mulder hit hard,
crashing through them and into the wall behind.

"Mulder!"  Skinner was on his feet now.

The man stopped then and looked at Mulder.  "Mulder?"  The soldier's
face actually lit up.  "An extra prize.  Wait your turn Fox Mulder,
I'll be with you next."

He turned back toward Skinner and advanced on him.  Mulder rose to his
feet and nearly collapsed when he stepped on his right foot.

Suddenly their assailant stopped and blinked.  Mulder looked where he
was looking and saw Danny approaching them.

"Danny!  No!"  Mulder roared at him, but the boy ignored him,
concentrating on the soldier.  The man's hand came up to his head and
his eyes narrowed.  He tried to take a step toward the boy.  Mulder
tensed ready to attack again.  Out of the corner of his eye he saw
Skinner do the same.

But the man's only step was a stagger and both of his hands tightened
around his head.  He dropped to his knees then, groaning.  He struggled
for a moment more, then collapsed to the ground.

Mulder held his own breath as the man's chest quit moving.  He knew
better than to think he was dead, but this would give them some time.

Then the man's neck arched and there was the sound of metal twisting. 
Mulder and Skinner looked at each other, then both were moving toward
Danny, ignoring their own injuries.  Mulder had Danny up in his arms. 
He tossed the keys to Skinner.  "Can you drive?"

Skinner nodded, opening the door to let Mulder and Danny into the back
seat, then slipped into the front.  Mulder gave him quick directions
and Skinner pulled out.

"You don't have to hurry.  It's dead, for real."

Mulder blinked at the boy, then caught Skinner's eye in the mirror. 
"You, you were able to . . . "

"I'm okay, Dad.  I didn't 'kill' it.  It's a machine and I broke it. 
He killed the man he looked like over a year ago."

Instead of speaking, Mulder just pulled him into his arms and held him
close.  After a moment he sat up.  "Does Katy know?"

Danny looked surprised.  "Yeah."

"Maybe you better calm her down."

*****

Scully patted the baby's tummy lightly as she lay in her crib, gurgling
around her hand.  Frohike looked up as Scully moved away from the crib.
 "Want something to drink?"

Before she could answer, Katy screamed.  All four of them froze. 
Scully recovered first, racing back to her side.  Katy stopped
screaming only long enough to draw a breath, then let go again, her
body arching in her fury.

"Katy, Katy, Mommy has you."  That did nothing to calm her down. 
Neither did pacing or bouncing.  "What's wrong with her?"  She asked
the three men helplessly.  "What's going on?  What . . . what does she
know?"  Her voice quivered on that last word and all three of them
converged on her, to offer reassurances and comfort.

All four of them were at wit's end quickly.  Frohike's suggestion about
a pin sticking her was met by scorn from Langly and part of Scully
wanted to be amused at Langly's attitude but she was too near tears
herself.

Then, as suddenly as it began, she was quiet again.  It seemed as
though she quit crying in mid-scream and relaxed in Scully's arms. 
Scully was too afraid to speak, staring down at her infant daughter. 
The baby gurgled up at her and gave what looked like her first real
smile.

"What?  What does it mean?"  Scully looked up at them.

Byers moved quickly back to her side, leading her to the bed.  "It's a
signal Dana, from Danny.  Everything is okay.  Yes, something happened,
but its okay now.  Look, she's fine.  Why don't you . . . why don't you
lie down here with her.  Put your feet up.  I'm sure they're on their
way back."  Frohike and Langly nodded behind him.

Frohike took Katy from her arms and Byers helped Scully recline on the
bed.  "Try to calm down, Dana.  Katy's telling you its okay.

She nodded and closed her eyes for a moment.  When she opened her eyes,
she reached for Katy.  Frohike put the baby on the bed beside her and
she cuddled her.  Everyone was quiet then, waiting.

When Danny opened the door, Scully vaulted from the bed.  She was on
her knees, examining him even as he was still trying to get inside. 
"I'm fine Mom.  They need your help."  He looked back at Mulder and
Skinner, who followed him into the room.

Scully scanned them both quickly.  They had cuts and bruises, and
Mulder was doing his best to disguise a limp.  Scully was on her feet
instantly and grabbed her bag of first aid.  Both men sank onto the
foot of the nearest bed.  She asked no questions, merely began
ministering to their injuries.  Both submitted, wincing when she
cleaned and then butterflied the cuts on their faces and scalps.  She
noted the bruises and finally met Mulder's eyes.

He glanced away, "We need to get out of here."

The three men didn't hesitate, anxious for something to do.  Langly
took the crib down, while Byers and Frohike packed up the bathroom and
clothing.

"Where do you want to go, Mulder?"  Byers asked.

"We don't have to go far, but we need a bigger place."

"There's one of those suite places just down the highway.  Each room
has a sitting room and a separate bedroom."

"Let's go.  Byers, you're going to have to check us in.  You're the
only one . . ."  He looked around, "unmemorable at this point."

Byers grinned, "Yeah.  Come on."

Again Skinner drove, Mulder in the front, Scully in the back with the
children.  They followed the van and parked both vehicles away from the
office.  Byers was back quickly with their key and they unloaded the
car.

The crib was set up in the bedroom and Scully put the baby down.  She
was asleep almost instantly; worn out from the fit she'd thrown
earlier.  At Scully's insistence, Danny lay down as well.  After
reading her quickly, he didn't bother to protest.  He knew better.  She
kissed him then returned to the front room, pulling the door almost
closed behind her.

There she stopped and surveyed the men in front of her.  She took each
one in, lingering slightly longer on Skinner and his injuries before
settling on Mulder.  "What the hell happened?"

Mulder saw her hands were beginning to shake.  By the time he reached
her, she was shaking all over.  He leaned over her and led her to the
small sofa.  Skinner immediately moved to the easy chair and the other
three brought over chairs from the small table.

He seated her and seemed to wrap himself around her, as though to
physically shield her small body with his own.  Unfortunately what they
faced wasn't something he could protect her from.

"What happened?"

*****

Mulder handed her the glass of water Frohike had gotten for her.  "What
about a brandy, Scully?"

She shook her head.  Most of the color had returned to her face.  Her
reaction to Danny's actions had been as strong as his.

"Do you think he's dead?"  She was watching Mulder

Mulder shrugged and looked over at Skinner.  "Is there anyone you could
trust . . ."

Skinner looked at him, then Scully.  "John."

"Is he still . . ."  She started to ask.

"There aren't any 'X-Files' as it existed, but when something
'unexplained' comes up, I usually assign him.  He understands."

"How can you be sure he's not . . . "

Skinner shrugged, "Danny."

Scully closed her eyes.

"If this thing is dead, or 'broken' like Danny says, it's valuable
information."  Langly spoke up.  "We know how to kill them."

"Yes.  We send out my five year old."  Scully spoke bitterly.  Langly
paled and leaned back, away from the look in her eyes.

"Hey, I'm, I'm sorry -  "

"It's okay Langly.  It's what we've all been thinking."  Mulder spoke
smoothly.  Scully seemed to shrink in his arms.  "Why don't you turn in
Scully?  We can -  "

"Get in touch with John.  Have him observe the autopsy, make sure there
is one."  Scully reasserted herself, ignoring Mulder's suggestion.

After a slight hesitation, Skinner pulled out his cell phone.  "No, use
ours."  Byers stopped him, substituting his phone for Skinner's.

Skinner nodded and dialed.  "John, I need you to meet me in my office,
thirty minutes.  Yes."  He broke the connection.

"You shouldn't go back there."  Scully protested.

"Yes, I need to make an appearance.  Pick up my car and . . . and a few
things.  I'll be okay."

"Promise?"  Her voice was low now, barely a whisper.

"Yeah, I promise.  Let me wash up."

"They'll see -  "

"No.  It'll be okay."  He rose and moved into the bedroom.  The others
sat in silence.

When he emerged, the three stood.  "We'll drop him off and head home. 
You can reach us anytime, but we'll be back here around eight."

Mulder nodded and let them out.  Then, still standing at the door, he
turned to face Scully.  "Can you forgive me?"

Her look was puzzled.  "Wha -  "

"For taking Danny with me, you gave him to me to protect him and I -  "

"Mulder."  She was on her feet now and moved into his arms.  "I made us
come to DC.  I took him into the lion's den.  If he hadn't been with
you . . . if he hadn't been with you we would have lost Skinner and,
and . . . "

"Sssh.  You need to lie down and I need to hold you."

She saw the grimace on his face when he stepped on his injured ankle
and pulled his arm around her.  "Come on, I need to hold you too."

Once in bed, they lay facing each other.  Danny and Katy were deep
asleep but they felt like whispering.  She would still occasionally
shiver, though he knew she wasn't cold.  His hand caressed her hip. 
"What can I do, Scully?"

She shook her head.  "Danny told me he and Katy wanted to save the
world.  Did I tell you that?" She looked up into his stunned face and
nodded.  "We better get busy and have eight or ten more kids to give
them backup."  The bitterness was creeping back into her voice.

He kissed her lips gently.  "As much as I enjoy making babies with you,
Scully, I have no intention of putting you through the end result
again.  We'll find another way."

"What other way is there Mulder?"

"I'll find one."  He kissed her again and pulled her closer against his
body.



Title - Hellos 9
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - www.geocities.com/Area51/Quadrant/4571/
Rating - PG
Category - MSR, AU
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 8
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner all belong to
Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox.  No infringement intended.


Hellos 9


"Come."  Skinner responded to the tap on his door.

"Assistant Director."  John stopped just inside the office.

"Thanks for coming by so late."  Skinner had the lights low, if there
were cameras, it would be harder to see.

"Urgent case?"  John took the chair Skinner indicated.  His eyes took
in the bandage, the bruises.  His eyes narrowed but he held his tongue.

"Something I want you to check into tomorrow, but I thought you could
go through the file tonight.  I just need a little more background
before I submit a report."  Skinner slid the manila folder across his
desk toward John.

Doggett took the file and as Skinner had known he would, opened it. 
John froze, but Skinner continued talking as though nothing was wrong.

John stared at the paper in front of him.  Ignore everything I'm
saying, but nod occasionally.  One of the super soldiers may have been
killed tonight in the alley behind the Capitol Diner.  I need you to
see if he's really dead and, if the body still exists, observe an
autopsy.  Get everything you can off the body for ID.  The number at
the bottom is a one-time use cell phone to contact me.  John, be very,
very careful.

"So, any questions?"  Skinner asked as John slowly closed the folder.

"No sir.  Seems pretty straight forward."  John shook his head.  "I'll
get on this first thing tomorrow.  You gonna be here much longer?"

"Not too long, couple of things I want to get out tonight."

"Yeah, well, I'll be in touch."  Doggett rose then and tapped the file
against his hand.  "Have a good evening."

He walked out without another word and took the elevator to the garage.
 His mind was reeling.  He hadn't thought much about the super soldiers
in months.  What, had he thought they'd just disappear back to where
they'd come?  No, he just didn't want to think about them.  He was
still the unofficial 'X-Files' investigator, but those cases were few
and far between now.

He pulled out and drove around a little, trying to spot a tail.  Part
of him wanted to laugh.  Those three weird friends of Mulder's had
insisted on doing periodic sweeps for bugs in this car and home.  For
the first time he was glad he'd put up with it.

Satisfied, he turned back toward the diner.  The police and an
ambulance were there.  Well, there was a body still.  He exited his
truck and approached the crowd.  He flashed his badge and was allowed
access.

"Whatja got?"  He asked an officer he recognized.

"Dead body, white male, mid-thirties, maybe a little more."

"May I?"  John reached for the zipper on the body bag.

"Sure, knock yourself out."

He pulled back the bag, exposing the body.  John didn't recognize the
man and he sure looked dead, but Billy Miles had gone through a trash
compactor.

"This guy matches the description of an informant who's missing.  Any
ID on him?"

"Nope, pockets are clean.  This is recent; he was still warm when we
found him."

"You mind if I follow the body in?  See if I can get an ID?"

"Like I said, knock yourself out."  The officer motioned for the EMTs
to load the body.  John followed in his truck.  This guy was dead; he'd
put money on it.  But was he a super soldier?  Skinner thought so, but
they hadn't exactly gotten the chance to discuss it.

He spoke with the ambulance driver, then followed them to the morgue. 
One of the assistants gave him entry.  This was a new guy, for which
John was grateful.  He flashed the badge being careful to hide his
name, but not his picture.  The guy was too green to call him on it.

"The coroner won't be here until morning."

"That's okay.  I just want ID, prints, pictures and a DNA swab."

"Uh, sure, we can do that."  The young man gathered the information
while John stayed with the body.  He glanced down at the man's face and
something about the neck caught his attention.  John pulled on some
rubber gloves and carefully turned the face away from him.  The back of
the neck had been ruptured.

"Hey, you can't -  "  The younger man joined him.

"Look at this.  Isn't that a piece of metal?"  John touched the shiny
thing.

The young resident leaned in closer.  "Yeah, that is metal."  He
reached for gloves himself, then an instrument to extract the object of
their investigation.  "What the hell?"  He held up the twisted thing. 
"I think it used to look like a vertebrae, but I've never seen a metal
one, new technology?  But what could have twisted it until it broke,
and do it inside the body?"  He looked up when John didn't answer.

"Those are damn good questions, son.  Let's get pictures of
everything."

They did, as well as the prints and the swab.  John touched the twisted
vertebrae with a gloved finger.  "I need to take this to the Bureau
labs.  I'll sign for it, but we need to jump right on it."

"Oh, well, if you sign for it, sure I guess."  He turned toward the
office after zipping the bag shut again.  He filled out the paperwork
carefully as John tried not to show any impatience.  John signed the
form and gathered up all of the information he'd collected.

"Thanks Mr. Roher.  Good luck."

John threw up his hand in a wave and left the morgue.

Once in the car he pulled out his cell phone and pressed number three
on his speed dial.

"Hello?"

"It's me."

"Hi, me.  What's up?"

"Why don't we get a bite to eat?"

"John, I've already -  "

"Monica, we need to get a bite."

She was silent for a moment.  "Okay, where should I meet you?"

"I'll pick you up.  Thirty minutes."

"I'll be ready."   But the connection was already broken.  What was
going on?  She hadn't heard from John in weeks, but she'd caught the
undercurrent of . . . tension, excitement?  Now what?

*****

She was ready when he tapped on her door, but refused entry and kept
glancing back at the truck.  "You ready?"

Monica nodded, pulling the door closed behind her and slipping the key
in the deadbolt.  She didn't say anything until they had pulled away
from the curb.

"Are you okay?"

"I don't know.  Have you heard anything lately about the super
soldiers?"

Her eyes widened.  "No.  Has something happened?"

"Yeah.  Skinner called me in this evening.  Read this."  He handed her
the paper with Skinner's note.  She read it through twice, then looked
up at him.

"Burn it.  There're matches in the glove box."

She did as he said without comment.  After she had stirred the ashes in
his ashtray she turned to him.  "What did you find?"

"I'm not sure, but I think I miss Dana a lot tonight."

Monica nodded, "Are you going to call Skinner?"

"Yeah, I just wanted you on board."

"Thanks."  She said softly.

"You might not feel that way long."

"Don't worry about it."

John looked at her, then pulled out his cell phone again, and dialed
the number Skinner had given him.

"Doggett?"  Skinner's voice sounded before John could speak.

"Yeah."

"Meet me at the Metro station in Georgetown.  We need to ditch the
truck for now."

"I can be there in twenty."

"Good."  Then the line went dead.

"You forgot to mention me."  Monica said

"Didn't want to get into an argument and you're familiar with
everything.  More, I think he's right.  I think something killed one of
them tonight and I want to know what."

She nodded.  They were silent the rest of the trip.

John parked the car and waited.  In less than five minutes Skinner
pulled up in front of the truck, blocking any movement.  When he
spotted Monica, his eyes narrowed.  Neither of the agents had ever seen
the man so angry.

John looked over at Monica, "come on."  She nodded and they exited the
truck.  John opened the front door of Skinner's car as Monica opened
the rear.

"What's she doing here?"  He spoke through a clenched jaw.

"We don't have Dana, I thought we'd need her input."

The statement didn't make Skinner any happier.  "Were you followed?"

"Give me a little break here, Sir."

Skinner visibly attempted to relax his shoulders and flexed his
fingers.

"Do you want to see -  "

"Not here."  Skinner pulled out of the parking lot and seemed to drive
aimlessly for about fifteen minutes.  All three of them were on full
alert and none could spot a tail.  Finally Skinner seemed to make up
his mind and pulled onto the highway.

Monica opened her mouth to ask a question when he pulled into the hotel
parking lot, but at John's look stopped.  They all held their silence
as Skinner led them to a room and knocked.  Very quickly the door
opened, but whoever opened it was out of sight behind the door itself. 
For just a moment, John wished he'd checked Skinner's neck for
protrusions but it was too late now.  Skinner herded them into the
room, checking the hall as they got inside.

The door closed and Mulder stood in front of them.  They were both
frozen for an instant, then John found his voice.  "Mulder?"

"Yeah, guess you didn't expect me."

John shook his head.  The two turned as the bedroom door opened and
Scully  joined them.  "Dana!"  Monica was moving then, and they hugged
fiercely.  "I never believed you . . . You look wonderful."

Mulder made no comment, but he could feel Doggett's desire to hold
Scully as well.  Fortunately the man's self-preservation gene held him
in place.  Instead Scully approached him and took his hand, then
brushed a quick kiss on his cheek.

"Dana."  He glanced at Mulder.  The man was larger than he remembered
and it looked like he'd been working out, but John noted that he didn't
look as though he were in attack mode.  He returned the kiss to her
cheek and squeezed her shoulder.  "It's good to see you."

"It's wonderful to see you guys as well."  There were tears in her
eyes.

"Uh, we need to get to work."  Skinner interrupted and everyone moved
toward the sitting area.  Mulder seated Scully on the couch and sat
beside her, Skinner took the easy chair again as John and Monica took
the chairs vacated by the Lone Gunmen.

John opened the bag he hadn't let out of his sight since leaving the
morgue.  "I have the prints, pictures and a DNA swab."  He placed the
information on the table in front of Mulder.  Skinner had leaned back
as Mulder did the opposite, nearly hunching over the coffee table. 
"But this was the best prize."  John pulled the small plastic bag from
the larger bag and handed it to Mulder.

"What?"  Mulder picked it up and turned the bag, trying for a better
viewing angle.  "It looks like . . ."  He handed the bag to Scully.

"The assistant coroner and I thought it looked like a metal vertebrae,
and it came from the victim's neck."

"I'd agree."  Mulder said as he watched Scully hand it to Skinner.

"Do I take it that you two encountered this guy earlier this evening?"

"You could say that."  Mulder spoke with undisguised sarcasm.

"Well I know you two, and I don't think either one of you is strong
enough to do that."  He gestured toward the twisted piece of metal in
Skinner's hand.  "Especially from inside the neck.  So you want to
explain?"

"Telekinesis."

John saw Dana's eyes flash with fury. Mulder didn't even look at her,
but his hand came to rest on her knee.

"Telekinesis, huh?  You learned that, or do you have a new friend?" 
John sounded mildly amused.  Scully started to rise, but Mulder had
moved first, draping his arm around her.  He effectively held her in
place.  John realized there were tears in her eyes and began to regret
his words.

Mulder looked over at the bedroom door and almost immediately it
opened.  A small boy stepped into the room to join them, coming to
stand by Mulder's side.

Monica caught on first, her hand going to her mouth.  John took in this
reaction but only felt more confused.

"John, Monica, I'd like you to meet my son, Danny."  Mulder watched
them.

John's eyes widened and he stared at the boy for a moment, then at
Dana.  "This, this is the baby . . ."  Scully nodded.  "But you told us
. . . "  He glanced then at Monica, who finally faced him and shrugged.
 John absorbed this for a moment, then rose to his feet and approached
the boy, his hand outstretched.

"Pleased to meet you, Danny.  I'm John Doggett, I'm a friend of your
parents."

Danny smiled slightly, "You helped my Mom look for my Dad, but you
didn't want to believe."

John blinked, and Danny continued, "Yes, I'm like Gibson."  Then Danny
moved over to Monica, who seemed unable to rise.  "Hi, you helped my
Mom when I was born."

Monica nodded, "It's one of my scariest and best memories."

Danny looked over at his father and gave him a grin.  "Yeah."

John returned slowly to his own chair.  "So, so Danny's been with you
all this time?"

Mulder nodded.  

"And you think he's able to . . ."

"We didn't know.  He never used the ability before today."

Danny looked at John, then glanced over at his mother.  "He was going
to kill Uncle Walter and then Dad.  I didn't have a choice.  I couldn't
let him kill them."

"I know."  Scully reached for him and he went into her arms.

Everyone was quiet for a moment, then Skinner laid the bag on the
table.  "I guess we need to decide what to do now.  I'm thinking you
guys need to head back home, where no one knows you.  And maybe I
should disappear underground myself."

"Sir, if we have a weapon against -  " John stopped abruptly when he
realized what he was saying.  "Dana, I'm sorry.  Skinner's probably
right.  We've been warned now."

Mulder leaned forward and handed him the list of names that Scully had
given him earlier.

"What's this?"

"The names of the super soldiers who were in the FBI building earlier
today."

John focused on the paper, his mouth dropping open.  Monica stood and
looked over his shoulder.  "Setzer?  I know these guys."

"I'm not sure running is going to work for much longer.  Not if they're
increasing at this rate."  Mulder sighed.

"Mulder."  Scully looked over at him and he shook his head, looking
down at his feet.

Danny looked over at the bedroom then, "Mom."

She nodded and rose from the couch, disappearing into the bedroom. 
Everyone watched her leave, John and Monica unsure of what was
happening.  She emerged in a moment with a small bundle in her arms. 
She approached Monica and placed the tiny baby in her arms.

"Oh my god."  Monica took the infant and looked up at Scully.

"This is our daughter, Katy."

John took in the tableau in front of him, then looked over at Mulder. 
"I think you're right, running is not going to be an option any more." 
He saw a tear escape Scully's eye and trail down her cheek, but there
was nothing he could say.



Title - Hellos 10
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - www.donnas-stories.com
Rating - PG
Category - MSR, AU 
Spoilers - None 
Keywords - MSR, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 9 
Feedback - Please 
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and 
Skinner all belong to Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox.  No 
infringement intended.


Hellos 10


It was Danny who broke the silence.  "Uncle Walter and 
Mr. Doggett can sneak me into the building.  I'm little; I 
can hide under a desk or in a locker.  No one has to 
know I'm there."  He looked over at John and nodded 
once, in a gesture so like Mulder that even Skinner's 
eyes widened.  "Uncle John.  And I can probably handle 
two of them at a time, but not all eight."

Scully closed her eyes, but opened them immediately as 
Katy whimpered.  Monica patted the baby's bottom and 
murmured to her, but it was obvious she was gearing up 
to cry.  Mulder rose from his seat and took Katy from 
Monica, then led Scully to the couch and seated her.  He 
sat beside her, the baby in his arms.

Mulder looked at their son, "Danny, we could run."

"If we run, Uncle Walter won't be here.  Then Uncle John 
and," he smiled, "then Aunt Monica."

"Stopping this, stopping them is not your responsibility."

"Dad, how else can they be stopped?"

All of the adults stared at him then.  He only looked five 
years old.

"So, what's the plan?"  Scully still sounded bitter, "are you 
planning to leave bodies littered all over Bureau 
headquarters?"

Mulder's arm went back around her.  "One at a time."

"I can - "

"One at a time, Danny.  I don't doubt your abilities, but - "

"But I'm still just a kid."

"Physically, yes you are."  Mulder looked at Skinner, "You 
were supposed to be a target tonight.  I think you should 
lay low.  John, could you contact one of these men 
tomorrow, mention you saw Skinner tonight but now you 
can't find him?  Ask for his help - and get him to come 
with you to the garage or someplace?   Maybe have him 
help you check out Skinner's car."

"Yeah, let me look at the list again."  He glanced over it, 
then turned to Monica, "Connors?"

She nodded, "He's the lowest ranked on that list.  Yes, 
he's probably a good start."

"Assistant Director?"  John looked over at him, but he 
was obviously lost in thought.  "Sir?"

"Why me?" Skinner looked at the people assembled in 
the room.  "I mean I have no influence at the Bureau.  I fill 
a slot and get the paperwork done.  I don't make policy 
and I'm not consulted by those that do.  I'm just counting 
down to retirement."

"Is that my legacy for you?"  Mulder looked over him.

"What?  No.  I chose my own path, Mulder."

"Did you?  Or were you maneuvered into this like Scully 
was?  I think they saw something in you - your integrity, 
your . . . I don't know, honor, and knew that you'd be a 
problem for them.  Remember this conspiracy dates back 
to the 40's. "

Skinner stared at him, speechless for a moment.  Mulder 
grinned, "I'm not sucking up, Sir."

"And I know how many times you've helped us."  Scully 
added, "through 'unofficial channels'."

Danny's giggle broke the tension.  No one had the guts to 
ask exactly what Danny was giggling about.

Skinner seemed to shake himself slightly, then, as he 
had been trained to do for so many years, took command 
again.  "Connors.  Do you have a relationship with him?  
Is he someone you'd go to for help?"

"Uh, no, not really."

"Who do you know best?"

Mulder leaned back, listening to the conversation as he 
cuddled his daughter.  He felt Scully's hand come to rest 
on his thigh, and he glanced over at her as she 
concentrated on the plans.  Their conversation of earlier 
today came back to him - she loved him.  She was 
scared, terrified for the kids, their kids, but she was here 
because she loved him.  She'd left everything to be with 
him and their children.  He didn't deserve her and he'd 
led her back into danger, but she was here.  

He felt Danny's look and turned, managing to answer the 
boy's smile with one of his own.  Danny was totally 
confident of his abilities and he had every reason to be.  
Mulder had witnessed what he could do, and with 
absolutely no run over to innocent bystanders.  It was 
'awesome' as the boy had begun to say.

"Mulder?"  Scully's hand squeezed his leg for just an 
instant to bring him back to the conversation.

"Sorry, just taking it all in.  Go ahead."

Skinner nodded.  "John will contact Setzer in the 
morning.  He and Scully worked a couple of cases with 
him while you were gone."

John nodded, "we've had a couple of beers together too.  
Now I wonder what I was drinking with.  Anyway, I'll talk 
to him; make sure it's on a personal level.  Don't want to 
call out the dogs.  Monica will take Skinner's car back to 
the Bureau and leave it tonight.  I'll ask him to check it out 
with me.  Danny, how close do you have to be to him?"

Danny looked over at Mulder for help.  "He's able to 
touch me a football field away.  We've never tested for 
this."

John had blinked at that.  A hundred yards?  "Okay, so a 
couple of cars over shouldn't be a problem."

Danny nodded.

"You're sure these guys can't read each other's minds?"

"Yes, I'm sure.  That's why the one guy was so worried at 
the grocery store.  He couldn't find them or contact 
them."

Mulder nodded, "Right.  Since I'm not going to be able to 
get too close myself, and I won't fit in a locker," he 
grinned at the boy, "how do we know you're okay?"

"I can touch you, like we practiced.  If I'm in trouble, I can 
push a little."

"I've never felt this touch."  Scully finally spoke.  Almost 
before the words were out of her mouth, she felt a little 
caress to her brow; in the place Mulder had so often 
kissed her before they had allowed themselves more.

Tears immediately formed in her eyes, and the touch 
vanished.

Mulder took a deep breath, "Okay.  Setzer tomorrow, first 
thing.  If there's a problem, call this number."  He handed 
John a scrap of paper.  "Walter's going to stay here 
tonight."

Skinner looked over at him, startled.  For one thing, 
Mulder had never called him Walter before.  "You guys 
need some privacy."

"No, he's right, Walter.  You're safer here and you have 
to stay out of sight."  Scully responded.

John and Monica exchanged glances and rose as one to 
leave them.  Skinner started to make another protest as 
they moved to the door, but Scully's look stopped him.

*****

Once he was sure everything was in place the next 
morning, John went looking.

He caught up with Setzer, and stood behind him to get 
coffee.  The look on John's face caused Setzer to look at 
him more closely.

"Something wrong John?"

"Yeah, Skinner.  He asked me to get some information 
for him first thing this morning and now he hasn't 
bothered to show up or call."

"You checked with his secretary?"

"Yeah, Kim said he was here when she left last night.  He 
didn't leave a note.  He usually beats her in mornings, so 
she's clueless."

"You're not worried about him?"

"Skinner?  No, he can take care of himself.  I just wish I 
hadn't rushed to get this information.  I could've used a 
few extra winks myself this morning."

Setzer grinned, "I hear you."

"Well, I might as well get to work on my real assignment."  
John walked off, but noted the other man's satisfied 
expression.

After checking out the garage about an hour later, John 
went looking for Setzer again.  He tapped on the metal 
strip of Setzer's cubicle.  "You busy?"

"John?  Everything okay?"

"I'm not sure.  Remember I couldn't find Skinner?"  
Setzer nodded, "Well, I just had to go out to the garage to 
get something out of my truck.  His car's here, but no 
one's seen him."

"You sure it's his car?"

"You want to come with me to check?  I don't want to 
raise any flags . . . "

"I agree.  Come on, it might be someone else in his 
space."  Setzer rose and followed Doggett out.

John walked out of the elevator first, though his neck 
tingled at the exposure.  They walked over to the vehicle.  
"This is definitely Skinner's car.  Hey, the trunk's not 
latched."

"Be careful."  Setzer stepped back to allow John to open 
the trunk.  John took a deep breath and reached down.  
He saw the movement out of the corner of his eye and 
pivoted.  Setzer had his arm raised to strike, but the blow 
never came.  Instead, the man grabbed his head in pain.  
He sank to his knees; his eyes were fixed on John and 
showed his disbelief.  Then he was on the floor of the 
garage.  John heard the sound of metal twisting and the 
vertebrae was protruding from his neck.

Monica relaxed her stance and let her gun drop back to 
her side.  She had risen when she saw the man's hand 
go up.  Now the two of them exchanged glances.

"The boy?"

"I'm fine."  Danny emerged from the backseat.

John nodded, then moved to lift the body.  Monica took 
the legs and they loaded the body in the trunk.

"Okay, Monica, get Danny and the body over to Dana.  
I'm sure she needs to see this little guy."

"Okay, I - "

"Wait."  Danny was looking at the elevator.  "Another one 
of them is coming.  Aunt Monica, get down." 

Neither of them hesitated.  Danny had already jumped 
back into the back seat.  Monica slipped down on the far 
side of the nearest car.

John turned to face whoever it was, leaning against 
Skinner's car.  The doors opened, revealing a large man 
that John had seen around the Bureau.  He searched his 
mind for the name and it popped into his head.  Drum, 
Dave Drum.  John wondered whether or not to thank 
Danny for that information.  He straightened up.  "Agent 
Drum, you lookin' for me?"

"I thought you were with Setzer."

"I was.  He got stopped, so I'm waiting for him to meet 
me."

"I believe I can help you, so you won't have to wait."  His 
hand came up and grabbed the lapel of John's coat, but 
before he could strike, a grimace took over his face and 
then he loosened his grip.  His hands went to his head.  
John watched in amazement as the large man toppled to 
his knees, then sank onto the pavement.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Monica join him.  
The boy stayed in the car out of sight.  They heard the 
metal wrench apart and were moving.  Getting this guy 
off the floor of the garage and into the trunk took 
considerably more effort, but it was done and John 
slammed the lid of the trunk shut.  Nobody else better 
show up.  The axle wouldn't take it.

He turned to see Danny beside him.  "You guys get 
going.  Dana's probably frantic by now."

"Be careful John."

"Don't worry about me.  Just don't you get stopped."  He 
turned to Danny.  "Thank you."

Danny nodded and crawled into the front seat, buckling 
himself.

Monica joined him and they pulled out into traffic.  Both 
were silent for several blocks, then Danny spoke.  
"You're worried about how I feel, killing these men."

Monica glanced over at him, "Yes, I am.  It's hard on an 
adult in the line of duty . . . "

"The men were killed before.  These are machines that 
replaced them.  They don't feel.  I'm not trying to read 
you, I know that's rude, but I know how worried you are 
about Mom and Uncle John.  These things don't do that.  
They don't have . . . "

"Emotions?"

"Yeah.  They're just strong machines."

"Okay.  I just want you to be okay.  You're the only baby 
I've ever delivered and you're very special to me."

Danny grinned, "Thanks."

"Hey," she looked back over at him, "Are you allowed to 
ride in the front seat?

The boy chuckled, blushing.  

"Don't you tell your mother I allowed it."

"I promise."

*****

Mulder was doing his best not to pace.  It didn't help and 
it annoyed Scully.  Scully.  He looked back over at her.  
She was near tears.  Frohike had Katy, hoping that would 
keep the baby calmer, away from his and Scully's roiling 
emotions.  He should be holding his wife.

He had taken a couple of steps toward her when she 
looked up and gave him a wavering smile.  Her fingers 
touched her brow.  "They're okay."

He had her in his arms then, lifting her to his lips.

In a couple of minutes, he turned to Byers.  "Everything 
ready?"

Byers nodded, "Monica knows to pull into the building."

"Okay, maybe we'll learn something."

*****

Monica arrived shortly.  Langly pulled the large metal 
door closed behind her and watched the family reunion 
with a grin.

It took Mulder, Skinner, Byers and Langly to get Drum out 
of the trunk and onto a gurney.  Monica's quick 
explanation of events halted Scully's lecture on their 
agreement to have one autopsy.

A second gurney was improvised and Monica took Danny 
to join Frohike and Katy.  Mulder stayed to assist Scully 
with the autopsy.

She looked up at Mulder finally.  "Except for the spine, 
these look like normal men.  They're in excellent health.  
Phenomenal really; hearts, lungs, everything in top 
shape.  This isn't just taking care of themselves, working 
out.  Byers is going to do the tox screens he can, I just . . 
. " She shook her head.

"The guys have a lot of contacts.  They'll be discrete, 
they'd do anything to protect you."

"I know."  She gave him a wan smile and sighed.  His 
eyes bored into her and she felt a thrill, knowing he would 
too.  Suddenly she stood up straighter.  "Umm."

"What?  What's wrong?"

"My milk let down.  I need to find Katy."

"Go on.  I'll clean up."

"Thanks."  She hurried from the room.

He didn't take long, putting the instruments to soak in 
alcohol and covering the bodies with a grimace.  Then he 
went in search of Scully.

He found her in Byers' bedroom.  He stood watching her 
from the door.  She never ceased to amaze him.  Just 
minutes ago she'd been up to her elbows in dead bodies 
and now she was holding his daughter to her breast 
looking like a sexy Madonna.

She looked up, "Mulder?"

"Just enjoying the view."

"Ever going to outgrow the breast obsession?"  She 
smiled.

"Not if they're yours."  He sat beside her on the bed.

When the baby was through, Scully handed her to Mulder 
and cleaned up while he burped Katy.

"You know, I'm surprised you were able to get her away 
from Frohike."

Scully glared at him, then she huffed.  "If the man could 
nurse her, I'd never see her."  Her eyes narrowed at his 
grin.  "What does she get from him?"

"I'd say unconditional adoration.  Face it Scully, Frohike's 
been in love with you since before I admitted to myself I 
loved you."

"Mulder - "

"Well it's true.  You might as well face it."  

He rose, patting the baby then holding out his hand to 
Scully.  "Come on.  Let's see what they've found out."

They returned to the main room to see Danny playing 
some computer game with Langly as Frohike watched.  
Frohike's face lit up when he saw Katy on Mulder's 
shoulder.  Mulder struggled not to smile and didn't look at 
Scully, just handing the baby over to him.  He even 
managed not to react to the pinch she gave to his waist.

"We're going to see if Byers has anything.  You guys 
okay?"  Mulder asked them.

Langly glanced up, "We're cool.  Go ahead.  Skinner's 
with him."

Danny nodded, then as they moved on past him, spoke, 
"Dad, what's magnetite?"

"Magne . . . I don't know.  Why?"

"It's the last thing that Drum thought before I turned him 
off."

All of them stopped, looking at the boy.  Then Mulder 
looked over at Langly, "You want to find out everything 
there is to know about magnetite?"

"I'm on it."  The blonde moved over to the other computer 
and booted it up.

"Come on, let's check on Byers.  You and I can't compete 
with ponytail boy in this area."  Mulder put his arm around 
Scully.  Langly winked at him as they left.

Skinner was leaning over Byers, trying to read over his 
shoulder.  "Anything?"

"It's a little, uh, crowded in here."  Byers glanced up at 
Mulder.

Skinner sighed and moved away.  "Sorry, I . . . I'm used 
to doing something."  

Mulder seated Scully beside Byers.  "Hey Walt, why don't 
we pull Danny away from the game and check in on 
Doggett and Reyes."

"Walt?" Skinner's eyes narrowed, then he nodded, "And 
maybe I can get back to work."

Mulder and Scully exchanged glances at that but kept 
quiet.  Mulder followed Skinner back the way he had 
come. 

Once they were alone in the hall, Mulder put his hand on 
Skinner's shoulder.  "Walter, you know you can't go back 
to the Bureau."

Skinner turned and looked at him, glared really, then his 
shoulders slumped.  "Then who will I be?"

"Our friend and protector?"  Skinner really did glare then.  
"Scully and I have talked about this.  How about my 
father-in-law?"

"Your father-in-law?"

"Yeah, if you had her really really young, like maybe you 
got her mother pregnant at 16 or - "

"Shit."

Mulder chuckled, "What?  You weren't doing it then?"

His eyes narrowed, "That's none of your business."

"Yeah, I guess you wouldn't want your daughter to know 
about your early escapades."

"And to think I used to think you were insane."

"If you're looking for me to validate, you'll have to wait 
your turn."

Skinner gave a low growl, then sighed.  "Mulder, really, 
what am I supposed to do?  Who am I supposed to be?  
I've worked my whole life, the Marines, the Bureau.  I 
was within spitting distance of retirement."

"Yeah," Mulder agreed.  "Too bad you can't inherit your 
own - " Skinner looked away, his face had gone bright 
red.  "What?"

"I, uh, do you think we could convince everyone I was 
dead?"

The man obviously had come up with something.  Mulder 
thought about it.  "I don't know.  We have the world's best 
pathologist on our side and some people at the FBI as 
well as the three stooges." 

Skinner rolled his eyes, but then took a deep breath.  
Skinner looked around as though for escape for an 
instant.  "I, uh . . . I recently changed my will and left 
everything . . . I left everything to Laura Petrie, my niece."

Mulder gaped at him.  "You, you left everything to . . . "

"It wasn't hard." Skinner straightened his spine, "All I had 
to do was change the name.  Dana was already my sole 
beneficiary."

"Since when?"  Okay his voice was a little harsh, and the 
accusation was clear in his tone, but Skinner didn't flinch.

"Since you disappeared and we thought the baby had 
died.  I wanted to make sure she was provided for, even 
if I wasn't around."

"She's -  "

"Mulder, look at the people around you now.  Every 
single one of us is in love with Scully to some degree.  
Hell, even Monica may be.  And Scully loves us."

Mulder's face darkened.

"It's not like you have to worry.  She's in love with you 
and only you.  You return after being gone for years and 
she's gone with you in a day.  You have two beautiful 
children together."  Mulder turned away, "Mulder - "

"I need a minute."  He kept walking and Skinner leaned 
back against the wall.  After a moment he stood upright 
again and made his way to the kitchen, hoping it was 
deserted.

*****



Title - Hellos 11
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL -  http://www.donnas-stories.com/
Rating - PG-13
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - Season 8 
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 10 
Feedback - Please 
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so that I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner 
all belong to Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox.  No infringement 
intended.

Hellos 11


Scully walked to the living room and smiled as Danny looked 
up at her.  "You winning?"

"I think he can read this thing's mind too." Langly groused.

"I guess you are."  She grinned.  She spotted Katy asleep in 
her carrier.  "Hey, where's Frohike?"

"He had to run out.  She's been fine." Langly looked over at 
the baby as well.

"I'm sure she has."  Scully was too, with Danny right there 
beside her.  "What about Mulder, have you seen him?"

"Uh, no, not lately."  Langly responded, then returned his 
attention to the monitor.

"Do you want me to find him?"  Danny offered.

"No, that's okay."  She smiled at him.  "Just stay here with 
Katy.  Did you eat?"

He nodded, already absorbed in the game again.

She wandered back toward the kitchen herself, but didn't 
spot Mulder, or Walter for that matter.  Finally she moved to 
the backdoor, surely they both knew better than to go 
outside or some place where they might be spotted.
 
Apparently not.  She immediately saw Mulder, his back to 
her, facing out of the alley.  She couldn't tell what he was 
looking at.  "Hey." He jumped slightly and turned.

"You shouldn't be out here."

"And you should?"  Her eyebrow rose, then she saw his 
expression.  "Mulder, what's wrong?"

He shook his head, but she moved closer, sliding her arms 
around him and resting her head against his chest.

"Talk to me Mulder.  We're in DC; you haven't gotten the itch 
to ditch me again have you?"  A small smile played around 
her lips.

He looked down at her surprised, "Never."

"Then talk."  She squeezed him.

"Let's go inside.  It smells a little better in there."

"Yes," she agreed, "but it's kind of crowded."

He didn't respond, taking her hand, tugging her back inside 
and bolting the door.  He leaned against the counter, not 
quite looking at her.  "Mulder?"

"Why are you with me?"

She blinked at that, then moved into his space looking up at 
him.  "Because I want to be, you're my husband, you're the 
father of my children.  Where else would I be?"

"Somewhere safe; somewhere stable."

"Stable?  Mulder what are you talking about?  Where is this 
coming from?"

"When I was . . . gone, why didn't you marry Skinner?"

"He never asked me."  She watched his head jerk up and 
saw that the fear in his eyes nearly rivaled what she had 
seen when he realized he was going to have to deliver Katy.  
She slipped her arms around him, "And then there was that 
pesky thing about not being in love with him."

"But you could have been; you could've fallen in love with 
him."

"You think I'm that easy?"  She tried to keep it light, but was 
shaken at that statement.  "Damn it, Mulder, I had just gone 
through hell delivering your son and then giving him up.  I 
wasn't shopping for a new relationship."

"But later - " He looked traumatized, she shouldn't have 
kidded him about this.

"Mulder, I'm in love with you.  I have been for a long time, 
longer than you know, hell, longer than I probably know.  I 
love Walter and I don't know how I would have survived 
without him, but I don't feel that way about him."  She felt his 
arms tighten around her.

"Yes ma'am."  He murmured into her hair.  "I'll try to 
remember that."

"Good.  Now, want to tell me what brought this on?"

"Sk - Walter left everything to you in his will.  You're his sole 
beneficiary, so you'd be okay if something ever happened to 
him."  He saw her lips part in surprise and held himself back 
from kissing them.  Now wouldn't be the best time.

"We need to find him."

Mulder nodded and reluctantly released her.  She took his 
hand to pull him along toward the others.

"Scully, what was worse about delivering Danny?"  He 
wasn't entirely sure he wanted to know, but he had to ask.

She glanced back up at him, "You weren't there."  He 
absorbed that as she pulled him along.

Frohike entered as they did, distracting them.  "Where have 
you been?"  Mulder asked, glancing over at Katy.

"Don't worry, she was asleep.  Danny and Langly were with 
her.  I wanted to check this out."  He held up a small paper 
bag and rattled it.

"Yeah?"  Mulder asked, still not really over his earlier trauma.

"It's magnetite.  Got a friend who owns a rock shop, crystals, 
like that."  He emptied the bag onto the desk.  Six of the 
polished, silvery looking stones spilled out.  "And this."  He 
picked up one that had been mounted as a necklace on a 
black cord.  "For you, Lovely Lady."  He inclined his head 
and displayed the stone as a pendant.

Mulder didn't look especially happy, but something made 
Danny grin, which eased him slightly.

"Thank you Frohike.  It's lovely."  She slipped it over her 
head and it fell to her breasts, displaying her cleavage to full 
advantage.  Which is what Frohike took, full advantage.  
Mulder growled, but Frohike just grinned, then Mulder 
noticed Langly's bright red face and threw his hands into the 
air.  Danny laughed out loud, which for some reason caused 
Langly's face to redden further.

"I'm gonna kill you both."  Mulder muttered, but Scully's hand 
came to rest on his wrist and he subsided slightly.

"So, what did you learn about this rock?"

"Not that much.  It's a common iron oxide mineral.  It's the 
only mineral that exhibits magnetism.  Mostly they're just 
small grains; chunks like this are called lodestones.  It can 
act like a paleo-compass; they used to use them on ships 
before modern compasses.

Before Mulder could ask any questions, a phone rang.  It 
was the phone they had set aside for Doggett.

Mulder grabbed it immediately, "Yeah?"

"Just wanted to say hi.  Probably won't get over there too 
early today, we're real short handed."

"Short handed?"

"Yeah, a lot of kids didn't show up to play today."

"Anyone we know?"

"Everyone we know, plus a few."

There was a pause then, as Mulder considered that.

"So anyway."  John continued, "I might be late, but I'd 
understand if you had to leave."

"You think we should leave?"  Mulder asked quickly.  Scully 
looked up at him, her hand gripping his arm.

"You should check with your people, but things are strange 
around here."

"Okay.  We still have our two friends here."  Mulder said 
quietly, looking toward the makeshift morgue.

"Yeah, I have that covered.  Don't worry."  Doggett 
reassured him.

"Hope to see you for dinner."

"Me too.  Bye."  John disconnected the call, his eye 
obviously on his watch.

Mulder sighed, "We need to make some decisions.  Where's 
Walter?"

"Haven't seen him.  He might be with Byers."  Langly offered.

"No, he left there before I did."  Frohike responded.

"Would he be with the bodies?"  Langly asked.

Mulder glanced over at Scully, who shrugged.  "We'll go 
check."

He took her hand, they did need to find Walter, but he 
wouldn't mind five minutes alone with her either.  There had 
been a lot of togetherness with others lately, of course they 
couldn't 'do' anything yet, but it would be nice to hold her 
without someone walking in on them.

He was ahead of Scully as they entered the room.  Walter 
wasn't there.  "Where could he be?  There's only so many - "

"Mulder."  Her tone stopped him in his tracks.

"What?"  He turned back immediately.

"Look."  She pointed to her breasts.

He glanced at her, confused.  When had he ever not looked 
at her breasts?  He finally met her eyes again and saw her 
look of disgust.

"Okay, what?"

"The necklace, Mulder."

"Oh."  Then he was able to focus on the small pendant.  It 
was no longer lying against her skin, but suspended in air, 
pointing toward the corpses.  "What . . .?"

"Magnetite, magnet, their upper spine . . . Are you in there?"

His eyes cleared, "An early warning device."

Finally a small smile appeared on her face.  "Without the 
kids."

He nodded.  "I'll go get the guys."  He left her there and 
hurried back to get the stones and the guys.  Without telling 
them anything, he grabbed up the stones.  Danny looked up 
at him, his eyes wide.  Mulder shook his head.

"I need you guys to see something."  He stuck one of the 
stones in Frohike's vest pocket and another in Langly's 
jeans.

"Hey!" Langly jerked back.

"Trust me."

Langly met Mulder's eyes and after a moment nodded.

"Come on."

They followed him into the makeshift morgue, with Danny 
following closely.  Mulder stopped them just inside the door, 
but Danny continued on to his mother's side.

"Hey man, what . . . " Frohike reached into his pocket and 
pulled out the stone, but lost his grip on it as it flew across 
the room and slammed into Drum's neck.

"What the hell was that?"  Langly had removed the stone 
from his pocket as well, but held it tighter.

"Are you having any trouble holding on to it?"  Scully asked.

"No, not now that I know not to let go.  What is it?"

"Frohike's magnetite.  Could we use it as an early warning, 
have John and Monica wear them around the office?"

Frohike's eyes gleamed.  "There were other necklaces with 
this stuff.  I'll get back over there."

"Do that.  We need to do some testing.  Where is Walter?"  
Mulder looked around.
 
Danny froze, then looked up at his Dad.  The fear was plain 
on his face.  "He's not here."

"What?"  Mulder's voice was harsh, but Danny knew the 
anger wasn't directed at him.  "Where the hell - "

Scully's hand closed over his arm and his lips clamped shut.  
"Danny," Scully pulled the boy close to him, "can you feel 
him?"

Danny shook his head, "He's not close.  I'm sorry, I shouldn't 
have let him - "

"No.  Danny, stop right there.  No guilt, remember?  The 
grown ups can mess up fine on their own."  Mulder squatted 
beside him.  "Just let us know if, when he shows up.  How 
about sending Byers in here, then hang out with Katy?"

Danny nodded and Mulder pulled him into his arms.  "Love 
you Kiddo."

Danny managed a small smile.

*****

It was at least forty-five minutes before Skinner entered the 
apartment.  Mulder had him up against the door, slamming it 
with Skinner's body before he was fully inside.  Mulder's arm 
pressed hard into Skinner's throat.  "Where the hell have you 
been?"  He growled.

Scully was pulling on Mulder's arm immediately.  "Mulder, 
Mulder stop.  Let him go."  She glanced over at Byers, who 
moved to help her.

Mulder finally jerked back, shoving Skinner against the wall.  
"Where were you?"

Skinner rubbed his throat, coughing.  "I, I had some business 
to - "

"Business?  What kind of business?  You could have 
exposed my family.  If they think you're dead, or one of 
them, and you were seen . . . Damn it!  You know how 
important it is that - "

Danny ran into the room then, his eyes wide.  "Daddy, no!"

"Danny, go stay with Katy."

"Daddy, he didn't expose us.  He was careful.  Honest."

Mulder looked down at the boy, and after a moment took a 
shaky breath.  He turned away from Skinner, and Scully took 
his arm.  "Mulder, please, relax.  We're okay, Danny says 
we're okay."

He focused on her for an instant, then away.  He took a deep 
breath, "What kind of business?"  He repeated.

Skinner took a sip of water from the glass Byers handed him.  
"I needed to make sure I had access to my funds."

"Your funds?  And you got these 'funds' by betraying us?"

Skinner met Mulder's eyes then.  "No.  I'd never do that. 
Your family is important to me.  I would never put them in 
danger."

Mulder's eyes narrowed, remembering his gesture to Scully, 
his entire inheritance.  The earlier jealousy resurfacing with 
his fear.

"I've suspected that I'd have to disappear someday, 
especially after Dana . . . I began making arrangements.  I 
have money put aside."

"If you've made a large withdrawal, now, you'll be - "

"Mulder, I'm not stupid.  The money is offshore, in a 
numbered account.  It's safe.  I hate to lose all the pension 
I've worked for all these years, but - "

"Pension?"  Frohike spoke up.  "If you're dead, the pension 
goes to your estate."

Mulder shot him a look of pure fury, but Scully's hand on his 
arm seemed to relax him slightly.  Danny moved closer to his 
father and leaned against his leg. 

Frohike stepped away from Mulder, but looked up at Skinner 
again.  "If we could get you declared dead, that money could 
be sent offshore as well."

"You'd need a body."  Skinner spoke flatly.

"We've got two in the next room."  Langly said.

It hit them all at the same time.  Scully looked up at Mulder.

"Scully, can we do that?"  Mulder asked her quickly.

"I . . . maybe.  Danny, please go sit with Katy."

Danny nodded.  "It can work, Mom.  You can make it work."  
He turned and left the room.

Scully closed her eyes and Mulder put his arm around her, 
pulling her close.  After a moment, she straightened up.  
"We're going to need some inside help."

"Who?"

*****

Mulder hadn't been able to relax as they worked on this 
latest ruse.  This was Scully's area and she'd needed 
Skinner.  He'd finally snapped, taking it out on Byers.

After a quick apology, he'd disappeared into the kitchen and 
hadn't come out.

Scully let Danny open the bedroom door and followed him in, 
cuddling the sleeping baby.  Her nervous energy betrayed by 
the pacing as she patted the baby's back lightly.

"Mom."  Danny sat on the foot of the bed, watching her.

"I'm sorry."  She hated it when her anger affected the 
children.

"He's just scared."

Scully looked at their son, then turned and gently lay Katy in 
her crib.  The baby didn't wake.  Scully took a seat beside 
Danny.  "Scared?  Of Walter?"

"Of any man that loves you."

"Walter is our friend.  He knows - "

"It's an old scared.  I'm not sure he even recognizes it any 
more."  Danny looked down at his shoes, then glanced up at 
his mom.  "Did you meet Daddy's parents?"

"Yes, well I met his mother a few times.  Your grandfather 
died before - "

"Did they really not love him?"

"What?"  Scully startled forward.

"Did his mom wish that he had been taken instead of 
Samantha?  Did they not want him?"

"Where . . . your Dad thinks that?"

Danny looked up, tears in his eyes.  "He doesn't on top of his 
mind, but yes."

"That's what you meant, an 'old scared'?"  She asked 
quietly.

"He, underneath, he doesn't believe you can love him 
forever."
 
"You know I can, don't you."  She looked him directly in the 
eye.

He nodded.  "I've always known."

"But you've always known you were loved."  Danny nodded.  
"I don't suppose there's anywhere here that your Dad and I 
could be alone for a few minutes?"

Danny smiled with a shrug, "Uncle Byers wouldn't mind if 
you used his room."
Scully looked over at Katy.  "I'll be here."  The boy reminded 
her.

"Have I mentioned what a great kid you are lately?"

"You always think it."

Her eyes teared immediately.  "Yes, I do."  She gave him a 
quick hug, then let herself out of the room.

She found Mulder in the kitchen, he was still fuming, but 
trying to calm down.  Langly was there too, but they weren't 
talking.  "Hi.  You doing better?"

He looked at her, then away.   "I should be helping with the 
body."

"No.  Come with me."  She took his hand and tugged him 
after her.  He glanced at Langly, but didn't protest.  She led 
him to Byers' room and closed the door behind them.

"I apologize Scully."  He spoke before she could.  "I'm on 
edge being here.  I don't want you or the kids exposed to - "

"Mulder, I love you."

He blinked, "What?"

"I love you.  Only you.  Not Skinner, not John, not Frohike.  I 
love you.  I care about them.  They're important in my life, 
but I'm in love with you.  That's forever Mulder.  Do you 
understand that?"

He hesitated, then nodded.

"No, Mulder, do you feel that?  Do you trust me?"

He swallowed hard, "I want to."

She nodded, "What can I do to prove it?"

He managed a sick sort of smile, "Put up with me?"

She nodded, "And disappear with you, and have your 
children?"

"Yeah, that should do it."

"But it doesn't.  You're scared I'm going to fall in love with 
Skinner or someone."

"No, I - "

Her hand on his cheek stopped him.  "I'm not going to.  I'm 
with you.  I've been with you since you looked up at me with 
those damn glasses down in the basement and asked me to 
identify the marks on the backs of those kids."

He gaped at her slightly.

"What scares me, Mulder, is that this surprises you."  She 
moved into his arms.  "When are you going to believe it?"

"I do Scully.  I really do.  Just occasionally I get . . . 
insecure."

"You weren't when we were in Ohio."

"I had you all to myself."

"And I was hugely pregnant?"  She added.

He grinned then, "You're even more beautiful and sexy when 
you're pregnant.  And you don't get out as much."

She shook her head, but she was smiling.  "Are you going to 
be able to handle Skinner coming with us when we leave?"

His grin faded.  "I'll work on it."

"Will you really have to?"  He didn't answer, his arms 
tightening around her.  "Danny says this is an 'old scared'."

"Danny?"

She nodded.  "You have a family now Mulder, a family of 
your own.  You're a husband and a father.  We're together.  
Danny brought us back together because he knew how 
much we needed each other.  I wasn't in imminent danger, 
but maybe you were."

"Me?"

She nodded.  "I'm not sure why, but Danny chose that time 
to bring us together."

"Whatever the reason, I'm glad he did."

She smiled then, "Me too.  He told me he's never doubted 
how much we love each other.  I want you to feel the same 
way.  We need Skinner and you know he can't stay here.  
But - " She looked up, pinning him with her eyes, "but if this 
is going to upset you, make you feel insecure about me, then 
we'll make other arrangements."  

His eyes searched her face then for a long moment.  "I love 
you, Scully.  I trust you.  I'm sorry I'm so - "

Her lips cut off the rest of it.


*****



Title - Hellos 12
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL -  http://www.donnas-stories.com/
Rating - PG-13
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - Seasons 8 
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 11 
Feedback - Please 
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so that I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner 
all belong to Chris Carter, 10-13 and Fox.  No infringement 
intended.


Hellos 12



Doggett tapped on Kersh's door, but entered without waiting.  
Kersh looked up, his eyes narrowed.  "Did we have an 
appointment?"

"I've got some news.  I wanted . . . " He looked back and 
made sure the door was closed tight.

"Is something wrong?"  Kersh's curiosity was piqued now.

"Yeah.  Something major."  He approached the desk and laid 
a file on it.

Kersh looked up at him, not bothering to touch the folder.  
"What?"

John took a deep breath.  "Skinner called me into his office 
after hours two days ago.  He gave me an assignment that 
he needed early the next morning.  I didn't think too much 
about it, but the next morning, he didn't come in.  He hasn't 
been seen since."

Kersh frowned, "What?  Are you saying Skinner's missing?"

"Well, I went over to his place, but I couldn't get an answer.  
Not a big deal, but today I checked again.  His car was at his 
place, so I tried again."  The man hesitated.

"John, what?"  Kersh's voice was harsh now.

"I was . . . uncomfortable.  Something seemed . . . wrong.  I 
got the manager to let me in."

"You broke into Skinner's apartment?"  Kersh's eyes 
narrowed.

Doggett sank into the chair in front of the desk.  "I didn't let 
the super come in with me, so I'm the only one . . .  There 
had been a fire.  I think it was supposed to destroy the whole 
apartment. There was a body, burnt beyond recognition."

"A body?  In Skinner's apartment?"

"I was able to get two partials off the left hand."  He 
swallowed, "It was Skinner."

"What?"  Kersh was on his feet now.  "The body, are you 
telling me Walter Skinner is dead?"

"Murdered.  I haven't told anyone yet.  I brought the 
information directly to you."

Kersh sank back down in his chair.  He seemed speechless 
for a long moment, then opened the file and winced slightly.  
Finally he met John's eyes.  "You're sure about the ID?"

John looked down, shaking his head.  "We lucked out getting 
those prints.  The fire was to destroy the body.  I've never 
seen a fire like that before, but I've heard about them.  When 
I was down in the X-files - "

Kersh's head jerked up.  "This is no X-File."

"No sir, it's a murder, but the resemblance . . . "

"I want the circumstances kept quiet.  Has anyone else seen 
this?"

"No sir, I haven't even called the police.  I handled it myself."

Kersh nodded.  "Thank you.  I, I need to, to handle this 
carefully.  There needs to be a press release.  Does he have 
any family?"

John shook his head, shrugging.  "He's never mentioned any 
to me.  I could contact his former secretary, Kim, right?  She 
might know."

"What about the evidence?  We need to be able to close this 
case.  Skinner's a . . . was an Assistant Director."  Kersh 
wiped his hand over his mouth.  "Shit."

"Do you want me to head the investigation?"

"What?  Uh, yes.  I need to oversee it.  We have to do 
everything . . . Is his body still there in his apartment?"

"Yes sir.  You want to head over there with me?  We could - 
"

"No.  No, I'll handle things here.  I'll look over all of your 
notes as soon as you get back."    Kersh glanced over at the 
cabinet that faced the desk and the visitor chairs, then 
quickly away.  "I need to make some calls, John."

"Yes sir.  I'll get back to you as soon as I know anything."  
John reached for the papers he'd placed on the desk.

"Leave those."  Kersh spoke quickly.

"Uh, sure."  John withdrew his hand and moved toward the 
door.  He reached into his pocket and touched the small 
polished stone.  There had been no reaction around Kersh.  
At least they now knew he was still human, at least 
technically.  "I'm going to have to get the police over there.  
Have the body removed."

"Do that.  Have the body delivered directly to Quantico."  He 
nodded his dismissal, his hand already reaching for the 
phone.

*****

Mulder opened the back door for Scully as Walter got out of 
the front passenger's seat.  "You doing okay?"

"Pretty good."  She smiled up at him.  "Katy got a nap, but 
I'm sure she wants to stretch a little too."  She unbuckled the 
baby and handed her out to Mulder.  Walter opened Danny's 
door.

"They have great cheeseburgers here, Uncle Walter.  We 
stopped here on the way to see you.  And there's a 
playground in the back with swings."

Walter grinned at him.  "I'll push, after we eat."

Danny nodded and took his hand.  "Leave your hat on, 
okay?"

Walter glanced over at Mulder.  "Okay."

Mulder got them a table while Scully took Katy into the ladies 
room to change her.  Walter and Danny used the men's 
room, then came out to hold the table so that Mulder could 
go.

He waited for her and gave her a quick kiss, then walked 
Scully to the table when she emerged.  The U.S. News 
Today caught his eye and he grabbed one and brought it to 
the table.

"I'm sure it was a nice funeral.  You were buried in 
Arlington."  Mulder had chosen a table away from everyone 
else, but he still spoke quietly.  "Says the President sent a 
representative."

Skinner shrugged, "At my rank that's normal."

"Walter, you deserved it."  Scully said gently.

He looked at her an instant, "thanks."  He turned back to 
Danny then to continue a discussion on Buffy the Vampire 
Slayer.  Danny was bringing him up to speed as quickly as 
he could.  Mulder caught Scully's eyes and shrugged slightly.

Walter assured Danny the cheeseburger was a good as the 
boy had claimed, then they excused themselves to go out to 
the playground, giving Mulder and Scully some time alone.  
Scully immediately pulled out a blanket and covered herself 
to nurse Katy.

"Not much reaction to being buried." Mulder glanced toward 
the door the two had exited.  He wasn't as worried about 
having Danny out of his sight now.  The boy could protect 
himself and Walter.

"Not much surface reaction."  Scully remarked.  "I'm sure he 
was affected, but what could he say?  I'll check with Danny 
later to see if he needs anything."

Mulder nodded and watched Katy as she suckled, her small 
fist opening and closing at Scully's breast.  She looked tiny 
and helpless; Danny had assured them that she would be 
able to assist him in a matter of months if necessary.  He 
was already training her.

Mulder's mind drifted back to Washington.  A whole pod of 
'them', working at the Bureau.  After Danny had disposed of 
the three replacements, they had all vanished for a couple of 
days.  Most had returned, but obviously they were worried.  
Only one body had been recovered - the one from the alley.  
One of them had been disposed of completely, the other was 
now buried in Skinner's grave.

With Danny's help, Scully had been able to plant Skinner's 
DNA and it had passed their examination.  Mulder hadn't 
asked if Danny had clouded any minds and didn't intend to at 
this point.  Skinner was officially dead and off their radar.  
Mulder didn't mind if the replacements were worried.  His 
friends now had a warning system, not as accurate as 
Danny, but more than they'd had before.

The guys were trying to track down the missing agents.  The 
question was, would they take over someone else's identity 
or just go underground?  Mulder had no doubt they had 
pulled out all the stops to discover what had destroyed the 
being sent to kill Skinner.  It would have been nice if they 
hadn't recovered that body either, but Doggett had been able 
to secure the vertebra that Danny had twisted and 
destroyed.

All three of the twisted metal vertebrae were now in the trunk 
of the car.  Danny assured them they were useless, but 
Mulder hadn't felt safe leaving them behind.

"Mulder?"  Her hand on his arm brought him back to the 
present.  "Where'd you go?"

"Sorry."  He leaned over and gave her a kiss, then took Katy 
from her.  "Just thinking."

"Um hum."  Scully watched him closely for a moment.

"Really, nothing we haven't already thought about."  He rose 
and held out his hand to help her to her feet.  "Let's go check 
on our kids and walk a little."  He grinned at her expression 
when he'd referred to Walter as one of their children.  "I 
know you're cramped in the back like that."

"Not as cramped as you would be."  Scully smiled up at him.  
"I really don't mind being with the kids.  Walter said he'd get 
a car as soon as we're home.  It is safer this way."

Mulder nodded, but he missed her beside him.  He was used 
to reaching for her hand, or resting her palm on his thigh as 
they drove.  If Skinner, no, he was Walter now, reached for 
him Mulder would punch him.  That visual brought a smile to 
his lips and Scully cocked an eyebrow at him, but didn't ask.

"I'll let Walter drive for awhile.  I want us home tonight."

Scully nodded, "Yes.  I'd like to sleep in my own bed tonight."

"Our own bed, Scully."

Her lips twitched, but she nodded.  "Walter can have 
Danny's bed and Danny can sleep on the couch until he gets 
his own place."

"I'll help him get one right away."  Mulder said dryly.

"Are you going to mind if I help him get set up?"

"No, I think some ruffles at the windows, and maybe a pink 
floral bedspread - "

"Mulder . . . "

"No, go ahead.  He said he was going to look for night work, 
security or something.  He'll be home during the day while 
I'm at work."

"That's not going to bother you, is it?"

Mulder hesitated, "Maybe, but only because I'll be jealous of 
the time he'll have with you and the kids."

She leaned into him and his free arm went around her.  "It 
also means we can do research in shifts, Mulder."

"So I'll have to get after you for working too hard?"  He 
teased lightly.

"I am completely recovered from Katy's birth."

"Yeah," he kissed the top of her head, "but am I?"

She rolled her eyes as he led her outside to find the rest of 
their family.

*****

Walter took over the driving, to give Mulder a break.  They 
were all anxious to get home.  What would normally be only 
a six hour drive had doubled with the backtracking near 
Washington and the stops for the kids.

It was late when they pulled in, Mulder driving once again.  
Scully and the children were asleep in the back.

"Mulder, I'll take Danny in, then I can unload the car and lock 
up.  I know you have to be at work in a few hours."

Mulder hesitated.

"I'm not going to let anything happen to your family, Mulder."

Mulder met his eyes then, "I know.  Okay."  He tossed the 
keys to Walter across the top of the car, then opened 
Scully's door.  He saw Walter gather Danny into his arms 
and head for the apartment.  The two of them were growing 
close.  Danny had saved his life.

"Scully?"  He touched her face lightly with his lips and 
fingers.

"Mmm . . . Mulder."

"Good guess.  Come on, we're home."

She roused then, "Sorry, I didn't mean to sleep - "

"I wanted you to.  Walter kept me awake."  He took her hand 
and lifted her out, then reached in and unbuckled the baby, 
taking her to his chest.  Scully carried the diaper bag as he 
led them inside.

Nothing had been disturbed.  Mulder's eyes took in the 
whole place.  Walter had placed Danny on the couch and 
covered him with a blanket.  Scully, and then Mulder, leaned 
over and kissed him.

"We're okay, Dad."  He murmured sleepily.

"I know, Kiddo.  Go back to sleep."

The words were unnecessary; Danny was already out like a 
light.

Mulder stood there for a moment, watching him sleep.  He'd 
always been ambivalent about kids.  He'd gone through the 
in-vitro because it meant so much to Scully, not for any need 
to propagate on his own part.  He'd mourned that loss, but it 
hadn't been as real to him as it had to Scully.

When he'd finally been returned and seen her, the shock, the 
unending multitude of changes had knocked him for a loop.  
He'd actually doubted that he had fathered this precious 
child, the child which had brought them together finally.

"Mulder?" She touched his arm lightly.  "You okay?"

"Yeah. I'm good."

"Come on to bed.  You have to be up early."

He nodded and put his arm around her.  Walter would lock 
up.

*****

Mulder had risen at 5:30, showered and dressed, then given 
Scully a light kiss on her forehead.

"Mulder?" Her arms went around his neck.  "I was going to 
fix you breakfast."

"I'll grab something on the way."  He glanced over as Katy 
stirred.  He picked the baby up and brought her to the bed.  
"Feed her, then go back to sleep.  I'll check in later."

"I love you."  She pulled his face back down to her and 
claimed another, more thorough kiss before letting him go.

She nursed Katy then changed her and after returning her to 
the crib, climbed back in the bed and followed Mulder's 
advice.

The smell of coffee woke her sometime later and she 
donned a robe to investigate.  Danny and Walter were at the 
table, sharing pop-tarts.  Scully looked down with distaste.  "I 
guess I need to do some shopping today."

"Yeah, the milk was bad."  Danny looked up at her.

"Sorry Honey.  We'll fix that in a little while.  Walter, did you 
sleep okay?"

"Very well, thank you."  He grinned at Danny, then looked 
back up at Scully.  "What can I do to help?"

She sighed and sank into the chair next to Danny.  "Well, 
there's laundry or groceries."

"Why don't I take laundry and Danny.  You can have 
groceries and Katy.  And could you please pick up a 
newspaper.  I've go to find a job."

She nodded, "Sounds like a plan."

"I also want to check about an apartment here."  He added.

"Don't worry about getting it all done today, Walter.  You're 
going to be here a while."

He smiled, relaxing slightly.

*****

Mulder arrived at the worksite and was greeted by a chorus 
of  "Rob!" "Good of you to remember us."  "Enjoy your time 
off?"

He grinned, "Yeah, the family oohed and aahed over the 
baby.  I'm ready to get back to work."

The foreman clapped him on the back, "I hear you Buddy.  
Only so much in-law time you can take.  Be grateful they 
didn't come to you, so you could leave when you wanted to."  
Mulder chuckled and nodded.  He was getting good at this 
act.  "I've got you on second floor today."  He glanced at his 
clipboard, "Oh, meet Joe.  He started a couple of days ago."

Mulder put out his hand to shake and nodded at the new 
man.  Then he noticed that the small stone on the long cord 
around his neck was no longer against his skin.  His jacket 
covered it, but the piece of magnetite was pressing against 
the fabric of his t-shirt, away from him and toward this new 
guy, Joe.

He managed to keep the smile on his face and his breathing 
under control.  He needed to talk to Scully and Danny.  
Mulder glanced over at the tool box, "Hey you guys, are you 
gonna work today or not?"  He started in that direction.  

Laughing at him, with more comments about the in-laws, the 
other guys followed him to work.  Joe didn't seem to be 
paying any special attention to him, but would he?  He 
grabbed up the plans to see what they were working on for 
the day.

At the first break, he headed for the port-a-john.  It was the 
only privacy available, but even then he couldn't use his cell 
phone.  *Danny, can you hear me?*

Immediately he felt a gentle touch in the middle of his 
forehead.

*I think one of 'them' is working here on the site.*

The touch seemed to stroke him then and he smiled.  Danny 
was comforting him.

*Danny, one for yes, twice for no.  Does he know who I am?*

Two quick touches on his forehead.  Mulder actually broke 
out in a sweat of relief.  He hadn't realized how tense he 
was.

*Okay, I'll be home at regular time.  Tell your mother and 
sister I love them.*

Mulder took a deep breath and emerged, heading back to 
work.  He kept his distance from Joe, trying not to be 
obvious about it.  He seemed like a regular guy, not showing 
off his strength, joking with the others.  

*****

Walter came into the kitchen to move the first load to the 
dryer and spotted Danny sitting at the table.  He didn't even 
seem aware of Walter, concentrating on something that was 
very definitely upsetting him.

"Danny?  Danny, talk to me.  What's wrong?"  He sat down 
beside the boy.

His big eyes looked up at Walter.  "One of them is working 
with Dad.  He's there right now."
 
Walter froze for just a second.  "Do we need to get over 
there?  I can - "

"No.  He doesn't know Dad, I mean, he knows about him but 
he doesn't realize that's him.  They call him Rob there, and 
his hair's different."

"Then why do you look so worried?"

"I'm trying to read him.  Why is he here?  Is he looking for 
us?"

"Okay, just relax.  Can you keep an eye on him without . . . 
hurting yourself?"

Danny actually smiled then.  "Yeah."

"Then do that.  If he recognizes your father, or does 
something . . . strange, let me know.  Otherwise, we have to 
not let on that we know."

"I think I can twist his neck from here."

Walter blinked, the site was miles away.  "Don't Danny.  We 
need to talk.  If Mulder isn't in danger, we need to wait."

After a moment, Danny nodded, but the worried look didn't 
leave his face.

"Come on, help me make sure I don't turn our underwear 
pink."  Walter clapped the boy lightly on the shoulder and 
Danny grinned up at him.

Scully hurried in a little bit later with a very fussy Katy in her 
arms.  With no preamble she turned to Danny.  "What's 
wrong?  Is Mulder okay?"

Danny looked up and she saw the worry in his eyes.  She 
looked up at Walter, "What?  What's wrong?"

"Mulder's okay.  Danny's keeping an eye on things."

"Things?  What things?"  She patted the baby, trying to 
comfort her.

"Danny and I will get the groceries out of the car, then we'll 
bring you up to date on everything."  Walter put his hand on 
her shoulder.  "I swear, Mulder's okay.  Look after Katy.  
We'll be right back."

Danny smiled reassuringly, then followed Walter out to the 
car.

When they returned, Scully was in the easy chair, a shawl 
over her shoulder as she nursed Katy.  Walter looked away 
immediately and Danny made a point of not looking up at 
him.  They started putting the groceries away and in a few 
minutes Scully joined them.  Katy had calmed down and 
drifted off.  She was in her crib now, so that they could talk.

"Okay, talk to me."  Walter was reminded of the formidable 
agent that took no grief from anyone.

Walter looked down at Danny, then turned to Scully.  He 
took a deep breath, "Mulder is fine.  He contacted Danny.  
There's a, one of them, working with Mulder."

Her eyes grew impossibly huge.  "We have to get him.  He 
has to get out of there."

"No, Mom.  I'm watching the guy.  He doesn't know who Dad 
is.  I don't know why he's come to Cleveland, but Dad's 
okay."

"Are you sure?"  She looked like she was about to cry.

"I promise.  If he makes a move, I can twist him from here.  
Mom, I won't let anything happen to Daddy."

*****



Title - Hellos 13
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL -  http://www.donnas-stories.com/
Rating - R
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - Seasons 8 
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 12 
Feedback - Please 
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so that I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner all belong to
Chris 
Carter, 10-13 and Fox.  No infringement intended.


Hellos 13


She threw the door open before he could reach it and threw 
herself into his arms.  He held her close, "Hey, I'm okay.  
Baby, don't.  They shouldn't have worried you."  He glanced 
over at Walter.

"Of course they should have, but they didn't."  He looked 
down at her.  "Katy did."  Mulder's eyes closed and he shook 
his head.

"I'm sorry," he nodded to Walter, "but I am fine."

"Tell us everything."  Scully looked up.  Mulder kissed her 
thoroughly.

"Let me take a quick shower, then we can eat and talk."  He 
caressed her face.  "We all have questions.  We might as 
well get comfortable."

After a long moment she nodded, though the worried look 
didn't leave her face.  Mulder ruffled Danny's hair and moved 
toward the bedroom.  

Walter stopped him, "I know I said I'd get out of here as soon 
as possible, but I didn't feel right leaving them - "

"I'm glad you were here."  Mulder nodded.  Walter didn't say 
anything, but nodded.  Mulder moved past him to take the 
shower.

When he emerged in clean jeans and t-shirt, dinner was on 
the table.  "Looks great."  He watched Scully.  She was 
shaky but better now that he was actually home.  

"Thank Walter, he cooked."

Mulder looked over at him, surprised.  "You cook?"

"Of course.  I've been on my own for a long time, and I got 
tired of take out."

"Tired of take out?  Blasphemy.  Danny, don't talk to this 
man."  He grinned as Danny laughed and Walter rolled his 
eyes.  Scully closed her eyes, sinking into the chair.  He was 
home, he was safe.  She hadn't realized how frightened 
she'd been.  She felt his hands on her face, caressing her 
lightly.

"I'm okay Scully.  Try to eat something."

She nodded and finally opened her eyes to see the 
concerned look on his face.  Her hand touched his face then.  
"I will.  It smells good."  She looked over at Walter.

They took their seats and she was able to eat a little, not 
enough to satisfy Mulder, but he didn't push.

They didn't speak of what they were all thinking about, 
instead letting Danny relate how he had spent the day with 
Walter.  When they finally finished, Mulder pushed back his 
chair and took Scully's hand.

"I'll help with clean up in a little while.  Let's go ahead and 
talk."  He took Scully's hand and helped her to her feet.  
Everyone followed him to the living room.  He sat beside 
Scully on the couch.  Walter took the easy chair and Danny 
cuddled in next to his mother.  Her arm went around him and 
Mulder took them both in his embrace.

"I guess I'll start."  Mulder looked over at Danny.  "He says 
his name is Joe Prentiss.  He seemed like a regular guy, he 
didn't flaunt any super strength.  He said he grew up in 
Cleveland and decided to move back after his divorce.  He's 
only been there a couple of days, but he seemed to be a 
good worker.  To be honest, if I weren't wearing the stone, I 
would never have suspected."  He shrugged and looked over 
at Danny.

"He did just move here.  He used to live in Atlanta, before 
what happened in Washington.  Most of them used to live 
near each other.  There were a lot of them in Washington, 
and Atlanta to be near the CDC and another group in 
California, in Silicon Valley."  He fell silent then and puzzled 
look came over his face.

"Honey, what?"  Scully looked down at him.

"What do breasts have to do with these guys?"

"Breasts?"  Before Scully could ask anything else, Mulder 
was laughing.  Scully turned to look at him, then saw 
Walter's eyes crinkle in humor as well.  "Frohike!  I'm going 
to strangle that little toad."  She glared up at Mulder.

Danny looked at Mulder, and almost immediately his 
expression became one of embarrassment, but he grinned.  
"Oh."

"Now that we have that cleared up," Mulder chuckled, "were 
you able to read him?"

"Yeah, but he only knows where two of the others are."

Mulder's face became solemn then, "They've gone to cells."  
He looked over at Walter, who nodded his agreement.  "Why 
here?"

"I think it was a coincidence.  He's not looking for you.  He's 
not thinking about you at all.  The real Joe did live here 
before, so he had those memories a little."

Mulder smiled, "It's nice to be off radar."

"Where are the two he knows?"  Walter asked.

"One in Chicago and one in Cincinnati."  Danny replied.  "Do 
you want me to get rid of Joe?"

"No.  I especially don't want anything to happen to him.  We 
want no attention drawn to Cleveland."  Mulder ruffled the 
boy's hair.  "But over the weekend, we might drive down to 
Cincinnati.  We could take the kids to the zoo."  He looked at 
Scully.

The look on her face showed her worry.

After the kids were down for the evening, they said their 
goodnights to Walter and Mulder led Scully into their 
bedroom.  There was still a sense of weird around that.  
Walter had been their boss for a long time.

He lounged on their bed as he watched her change into her 
nightgown.  When she turned toward him his smile faded.  
The look of worry on her face brought him back to his feet.  
"Scully it's okay."  He pulled her close to him.  "Joe doesn't 
know who I am and Danny's watching him."

"So you really think it's just a coincidence that this thing is 
working where you work?"

Mulder blinked, thinking about that question.  "Scully, we 
never discovered why Danny said we were supposed to 
come to Cleveland.  He couldn't say either when he woke 
up.  Maybe this is why.  We don't know what Danny can do, 
what he can see.  But he brought us here.  It's going to be 
okay."  He led her to the bed and sat against the headboard.

She leaned against him, then she pulled his arms around her 
as she straddled him.

"Uh, Scully."  He glanced toward the door.

"Its been long enough."

"I know.  I want to reassure you and I want . . . but its been a 
while and, and I don't know if . . . "

She nodded trying not to smile; it would be better if they 
were alone the first time.  She started to retreat.  His arms 
tightened around her.  "I want you, Scully."

"I know."  She nuzzled the skin under his ear.

"You're playing dirty."

She smiled at him then.  "I guess I can wait one more night."

"We're getting rid of our company?" He asked hopefully.

"If we don't, I'm going to ask him to take a long walk at 
bedtime tomorrow."  She groused.

He laughed out loud then and she immediately clapped her 
hand over his mouth.  "Sorry." He was still chuckling.  "I 
visualized his face when you asked that."

"Hush."  She hissed at him, "or I'll change my mind about 
tomorrow night."

"Oh no you don't!" He pulled her down, twisting to pin her 
under him.

"Changing your mind, Mulder?"

He tried to stifle the groan when she moved under him.

*****

Walter went to the office of the apartment complex first thing 
the next morning, after checking to ensure that Danny had 
Joe in his sights.  

Nothing was said, and for a few minutes Scully worried 
about what he might have heard the night before, but then 
dismissed it.  She and Mulder were together, they had two 
children, and shared a bedroom, so it shouldn't come as a 
surprise to anyone that they loved each other physically as 
well.

Walter was pleased to find there was an empty apartment in 
the same building as Mulder and Scully, upstairs and to the 
back.  He put down the necessary deposit and returned to 
Scully to show her and the kids his new place.

"I need to buy a bed and some things to make the place 
livable.  I hate to borrow your car - "

"Nonsense.  Mind if we came along?"

"You wouldn't mind?"  Walter asked quickly.

"No, it'll be fun." Actually hanging around the apartment, 
waiting in limbo for Mulder to come home was not appealing.  
"Danny and I know a good consignment shop near here.  
We've learned not to put a lot of money in material 
belongings."

"We need to get him a bag too."  Danny spoke up.

"A bag?" Walter smiled, puzzled.

"Yeah, an emergency bag like we all have."  Danny looked 
up at him, his face serious.

"Okay."  Walter looked up at Scully.  "What do I keep in it?"

"Your most precious things.  And some clothes, a 
toothbrush."  Danny turned toward his room.  "I'll show you."

He was back quickly, carrying a duffel bag.  He placed it on 
the couch and unzipped it.  "See, some clothes and here," 
he withdrew the photo album.  "This is my grandmother 
Scully and Mom's brothers and sisters."

Again Walter looked over at Scully as he took a seat on the 
couch.  Her eyes were slightly red, but she didn't speak.  
She watched as Danny showed his pictures to Walter.

"This is my 5th birthday party.  We didn't have Katy yet, but 
that's why Mom's so big in the pictures."

Scully rolled her eyes slightly, then moved toward the 
bedroom when she heard Katy stirring.

*****

By the time Mulder arrived home that evening, the new 
apartment was at least partially furnished.  The mattress and 
frame had been delivered.  The furniture, a dresser, couch, 
desk and a small table with four chairs, promised before the 
end of the week.  Walter had also purchased a TV, which 
was currently sitting on a chair borrowed from Scully.

The sheets covering the mattress were also borrowed.

Mulder looked around, grinning.  "And I thought my old place 
looked like a dorm room."

Walter cut his eyes at him, but Mulder was too grateful for 
the privacy to let it bother him.

*****

The drive down to Cincinnati was fun.  They took Walter's 
new SUV and Danny was in love.  It even had a DVD player 
in it.

Walter's shrug, when he gave Mulder the two extra keys, 
was followed by "There's more room.  We should keep 
emergency supplies in it, just in case."

After a minute, Mulder accepted the keys, nodding.  "Really 
nice wheels, Walter.  I guess I didn't realize how much more 
you made than me."

"I earned it, I supervised you."  Walter grinned at the younger 
man as Danny laughed.

Mulder turned to mock-glare at the boy.

"Actually, I never used any of the money Sharon left me.  
This is a good cause."

Mulder nodded then, "Thank you."

It was a nice day for the zoo.  Cool, even cold in the shade, 
but the sun was bright.  They had a good time.  Danny was 
delighted.  His favorites were the monkeys.  Katy wasn't too 
interested, but she seemed to enjoy riding in the pouch 
against Mulder's chest.

They took a break for ice cream and for Scully to nurse Katy.  
They found a picnic table in the sun, but not too close to the 
others.  Scully tossed the blanket over her shoulder and 
Mulder sat shielding her from view.

Daniel used the napkin to wipe his mouth, then looked 
between his Dad and Walter.  "You want me to look for the 
other man."

Mulder's arm went around Scully and he nodded at the boy.  
"Yeah, we do."

"I've already found him.  He lives on the north side of the 
city, we passed closer on the way here."

Mulder closed his eyes and chuckled.  "Okay, what does he 
know?"

"This guy knows five others.  One in Lexington, Kentucky, 
Oak . . . Oak Ridge, Tennessee, Atlanta and St. Louis, 
besides Joe."

"Any names?"  Walter asked.

Daniel thought about that for a moment, "The guy in Atlanta 
is Mike Cynkowski.  He works at the CDC."

"He's a scientist?"  Scully leaned forward to look at Danny.

"No.  He's a janitor."

Mulder's head whipped around from Scully to Danny.  "A 
janitor.  He can get in anywhere.  He's probably got keys to 
everything that's not bio-hazardous.  Shit!  Uh, sorry."  He 
gave a quick apology, more to Scully than Danny.  "The 
others, do you have names?"

Danny thought about it, his face screwing up.  "He's not 
thinking about them now, but the guy in Lexington is Ed 
something.  He works at the College there, the College of 
Pharmacy."

"Pharmacy?  Is he a professor?"

Danny shook his head, "He works in a lab, he cleans up after 
the animals."

"Another low profile job."  Walter nodded.  "I bet they all are."

"Hiding in the light."  Scully said softly.  Mulder's arm 
tightened around her.

"Are we going on to Lexington?"  It was Danny who asked 
the question out loud.

"It's the weekend; this guy won't be at work."  Scully 
immediately demurred.

"He has to go in everyday.  He looks after the animals."  
Danny explained.

Everyone was quiet then for a moment.  "Scully?  Do you 
know anything about the school?"  Mulder asked quietly.

She handed him Katy and adjusted her clothes, folding the 
blanket.  "Yes, let me think.  They have some renowned 
researchers working on drug delivery."

"Bees?"  He managed an ironic grin.

She shot him a look, but her mind was going over what she 
remembered from her reading.  "They were working on nasal 
delivery.  It's effective and quick."

"Right, right."  Walter nodded.  "Didn't they develop nasal 
Viagra?"

"Oh yeah."  Mulder chimed in, 'They were talking about it on 
Letterman.  Sounds like a place to plant one of them."

They were quiet then, thinking their own thoughts as Mulder 
patted his daughter's back to burp her.

"I'm not sure I can get him from here."  Danny finally spoke.

They all looked at him quickly.  It was nearly a three hour 
drive.  "No, Danny.  I don't want you to.  If, when we take 
him, we need to be there.  So far 'they' haven't recovered 
the vertebrae that you've twisted.  That needs to continue as 
long as possible.  He's someone that should disappear 
without a trace.

Walter cleared his throat, "We have a better chance of 
finding him alone at work when classes aren't in session, like 
a weekend."

Mulder nodded and Danny stood to go to his mother.  "You 
know I'll be careful."

She blinked back her tears and hugged him.  "Yes, I know."

"We don't have to do it this weekend."  Walter spoke again, 
"I didn't mean to - "

"The sooner the better."  Mulder interrupted.  "They're off 
balance now with the developments in DC.  If this guy is 
minor, like Joe, he'd be a good next candidate."

"What about the body?"  Scully joined the conversation, her 
voice slightly bitter.  "Do we just load it in the back of the car 
and take it back to Cleveland?"

"No, Scully please."  Mulder pulled him to her, holding her 
against his chest beside Katy.  He looked over at Danny to 
give him reassurance as well.

Walter cleared his throat, "Maybe it would be better for me to 
come down during the week.  I can reconnoiter; find a place 
for the body.  Then maybe Danny and I -  "

"No."  They said it simultaneously.  Danny would not be 
away from them.  He was only five years old.

"I'm sorry."  Walter said immediately.  "I didn't mean to 
presume -"

"Walter, I'm sorry."  Scully said softly.  "I can't . . . I hate it 
when he's out of my sight.  I know you would protect him 
with your life, but I can't let him go off alone with you."

"I understand Scully, I wasn't thinking."  Walter nodded to 
Mulder, who attempted a relaxing breath.

"We're this close to Lexington," Mulder finally spoke.  "Let's 
go see the place.  Maybe find out where this guy lives.  I'm 
sure it's alone.  That could give us options."  He managed a 
smile.  "We can discuss this on the way.  Right now we're 
still on holiday and should see the rest of the zoo."  Mulder 
winked at Danny.  "Let your Mom change Katy and we'll go 
see the snakes."

"Me change her, huh?"  Scully retorted, grateful for the 
respite.  She took Katy back from Mulder.   Her hands were 
only slightly trembling.  He kissed the tip of her nose.

They didn't stay much longer.  The trip to Lexington now 
more important than any animal in captivity.  Once on the 
road, Danny tuned out from the adults and began his own 
scan of Ed.

Walter drove to the campus and Danny pointed out the 
College of Pharmacy to him.  "There's a back door and a 
loading dock.  That's where Ed comes and goes.  He has a 
key card he has to swipe."

Mulder looked at the five story building for a long moment.  
"Is he here now?"

"Yes.  On the fourth floor."  Danny was looking up at the 
building himself.

"Let's park over there, in the hospital garage.  Then you and 
I can look over the site."  Mulder looked over at Walter.  
Walter nodded and turned into the parking garage.

After finding a space on the second level, Mulder turned to 
Scully.  "We're not going to do anything but look around, 
Scully.  You and the kids wait here."

Scully started to protest, but Katy was asleep.  Danny looked 
unhappy but he didn't say anything.

Mulder gave Scully a quick kiss and winked at her.  She kept 
quiet but he could see how upset she was.  He motioned for 
Walter to hurry, and they moved toward the stairwell.

Danny kept quiet.  He knew how worried his mother was, 
that she wasn't watching his father's back.  His head came 
up when Ed locked up the animal lab.

"Danny, is everything . . . "

"Dad's calling me.  I'll be right back."   Danny opened the 
door of the SUV.

"Danny, no.  I - "

"I'll stay in touch with you.  He needs me now.  It'll be okay."  

Scully felt the soft touch in the middle of her forehead.  She 
didn't like it, but if Mulder needed him . . . She watched with 
trepidation, keeping one hand on Katy as she slept in her car 
seat.  Katy wasn't upset, so Mulder must not be in trouble.

Danny felt a little bad lying to her, but he needed to do this.  
He headed for the loading dock of the building where Ed 
worked.  Ed was coming and he was alone.  

Danny took a seat on the bench and waited.  When the door 
opened he jumped and looked up at Ed, tears in his eyes.

Ed faltered and stopped.  "Uh, you okay?"

"I can't find my Mom."  He turned large puppy-dog eyes up at 
the man, even as he seemed to cringe away from him.  
Scully would have recognized the expression, but still had 
little immunity to it.  "I'm not supposed to talk to strangers."

*You have no idea how strange.* The man thought.  Danny 
kept the pitiful look on his face.

"Well, uh, where was she?"  Ed wasn't sure how to handle 
this.  He had no experience with kids.

"We brought my baby sister in to see the doctor.  I didn't 
mean to walk away."  Danny let a tear fall.  "There was this 
bridge . . . "

For the first time Ed gave a small smile.  "Yeah, that bridge 
is cool."  He turned to look at the pedestrian walk that 
connected the third floor of the hospital with the doctor's 
offices on this side of the street.  It was enclosed and had a 
curve to it.  

*Dumb kid to wander off.  How do I get rid of him?*

"Can you help me find my mom?"

"Uh," Ed checked his watch.  "I have somewhere I need to - "

"Please."  

Shit the kid really did sound pitiful.  "Yeah, okay.  But let's 
hurry."

Danny nodded and stood up, but didn't move close enough 
for the man to touch him.  They walked side by side back to 
the entrance to the bridge.  *Where the hell are the pediatric 
offices?*

As they entered the building, Mulder and Walter neared the 
corner from the parking lot to the back of the Pharmacy 
building.  Mulder felt the stone pull away from his chest.

He glanced over at Walter and saw that he had noticed the 
same thing with his own stone.  They nodded quickly to each 
other and moved carefully around the corner.

They spotted a large man walking to the back entrance of 
the next building.  The sign said it was the clinic and doctor's 
offices.  Both of their stones seemed to follow him.

"I think I can - " Mulder froze, his heart in his mouth, when 
the large man reached for the door.  Mulder spotted the 
small person in front of him.  "Danny - "



Title - Hellos 14
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - http://www.donnas-stories.com/
Rating - R
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 13
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner 
all belong to Chris, 10-13, and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No 
infringement intended. 


Hellos 14



"I think I can - " Mulder froze, his heart in his mouth, when 
the large man reached for the door.  Mulder spotted the 
small person in front of him.  "Danny - "

He instinctively jerked forward, but Walter's hand stopped 
him.  He threw off the older man, but the door was closing 
behind them.

Again Walter grabbed him and Mulder rounded on him, fury 
taking speech from him.  "Mulder, Danny is okay."

Mulder's eyes narrowed and he tried to draw a breath.

"You know he can handle Ed.  You've seen what he can do."

"Where's Scully?  And Katy?"

Walter blinked then, "Danny wouldn't let anything happen to 
them.  Think, Mulder.  I know you're scared, I am too.  But 
Danny will be okay.  Let's . . . let's go back to the car.  I'm 
sure Scully and Katy are there."

"I can't - "

"We need to check on Scully and the baby, find out why 
Danny's here."

Mulder looked at the door to the clinic again, the anguish of 
his decision plain on his face.

Walter took his arm and turned him away toward the garage.  
Once moving, Mulder really moved.  Walter had to hurry to 
keep up.  They were both running when they approached the 
SUV.

Scully jerked the door open and exited, meeting them before 
they got to the car.  She had seen immediately that Danny 
wasn't with them.  Mulder's expression caused her face to 
pale.

"Where is he?  Mulder, where's Danny?  Why did you call 
him?"

The last question caught him.  "Call him?  What did he tell 
you?"

"He said you called him.  That you needed him, but you were 
okay.  I should have stopped him, but . . . "

"But if I needed him . . . " Mulder's face was devoid of 
emotion, but his fists were clinched.

Scully's hand caressed his arm.  "What?"

"We saw him.  He was with Ed.  We didn't call for him."

His words penetrated and her gasp, her look of terror tore at 
him.  Katy's cries drew their attention.

"He's in trouble."  Scully could barely speak as she ran to 
and then lifted the baby into her arms.

"No.  Listen to me."  Walter had his AD Skinner voice on.  
"Danny can handle one of them in his sleep.  Katy's upset 
because you two are freaking out.  I don't blame you, but 
think about it."  Walter's hand clamped down on Mulder's 
shoulder.  "Take a deep breath, both of you."

The order was unexpected, but he had a point.  Mulder 
embraced his wife and daughter, trying to follow Walter's 
advice.

The tiny girl did calm down.  Walter gave a grim smile.

"Now what?"  Scully asked.

"We wait."  Walter said quietly.  The only sound was 
Mulder's ragged sigh.

*****

It seemed forever, but less than ten minutes later Mulder 
spotted Danny emerging from the stairwell, alone.  The 
tensing of Mulder's body alerted her and she turned to look 
as well.

The boy looked fine, he was smiling and moving toward 
them until something caused him to falter and his steps 
slowed.  The smile disappeared.

Scully stepped around Mulder and hurried toward him, 
encompassing him in a fierce hug.

Mulder stayed where he was, so Scully herded Danny back 
in that direction.  He looked up at his father with wide eyes.  
He stood silently in front of the very tall man.

"You lied to your mother."

Danny trembled slightly.  "Yes sir."

"Get in the car."  Mulder turned away from him and got in the 
car himself without another word.  Scully and Walter 
exchanged glances, then moved to get in themselves.

Danny pulled his door closed, buckled himself in, then 
huddled in the back seat.  No one spoke as Walter pulled 
out.

They were only a couple of blocks away when Mulder 
pointed.  "Pull over here."  Mulder barked.  Walter accepted 
the order without a word and pulled into the parking lot of the 
arboretum just off campus.  Mulder had the door open and 
was out before the car came to a complete stop.

"Mulder."  Scully looked over at Danny who seemed curled in 
on himself and as frightened as she'd ever seen him.  
"Danny, it's going to be okay.  Let me talk to him."

He didn't respond.  She looked over at Walter, who nodded 
to her and motioned for her to follow Mulder.  Mulder was 
already nearly out of sight, headed toward the walking trail.

After one last glance at Danny, Scully let herself out and 
hurried in that direction.

Walter opened his door and walked around the vehicle to 
Danny's door and pulled it open as well.  "Let's walk a 
minute."

"Katy."  Danny said in a low voice.

"We're just going to walk around here."

When Danny still made no move, Walter reached in and 
unbuckled him, then took his hand.

"You know how scared he was."  Walter looked down at the 
boy.

Danny nodded miserably.

"Do you understand that your father has spent his entire life 
ready and willing to rip the throat out of anyone who puts his 
family in danger?"

Again that mournful nod.

"Who put you in danger this time, Danny?"

The boy looked up startled.  "I . . . I did."

"Yeah, you did.  So who does Mulder pound for it?"

Danny's eyes widened for a moment, then he looked down.  
"I . . . I just wanted . . . " He went quiet then, going inside 
himself.  Walter moved closer to him, concerned.  "How can 
Dad love me when he's so mad?"

Walter's hand came to rest on Danny's shoulder.  The boy 
looked up and Walter smiled.  "That's easy.  You're his son.  
You are the child he and Scully never thought they would 
have."

Danny nodded slightly.  "Mom thought she couldn't have 
babies."

"That's right.  You're their miracle.  And then Scully gave you 
to him to keep you safe.  That's what he's done since the 
day you were born."

Danny hung his head again for a moment.  "What do I do?"  
He asked quietly when he looked up again.

Walter glanced toward the opening of the walking trail.  "Let 
him have some Scully time.  That always seems to help."

Danny couldn't smile, but he did nod.

Walter sighed and looked again in the direction Mulder and 
Scully had disappeared.  "It's getting chilly.  I better get turn 
the heat on for Katy."

Danny didn't look up at him, just followed him to the car.

It was at least twenty minutes before the two reappeared.  
Walter felt Danny's head go up.  He'd felt them approaching.  
He still looked upset and Walter sighed again.

Scully was gripping Mulder's hand and he still looked furious.  
Walter glanced back at Danny, but kept quiet.

The two climbed silently into the vehicle and Walter looked 
Mulder over, then turned to Scully.  "Let's find a place to 
stay.  None of us is up to driving home tonight."

"That's a good idea."  Scully said, checking on Katy.  Mulder 
didn't speak.

Walter nodded and pulled out into traffic.  He traveled down 
Harrodsburg Road and found a Comfort Suites.  He pulled in 
without consulting anyone and parked.  

"I'll get a couple of rooms, then we need to talk."

Mulder's head came up, but Walter ignored him.  Shortly he 
was back with two keycards and opened the back of the 
SUV.  He pulled out his bag and Danny's.  "Coming?"

Danny opened his door then and scrambled out as though 
he were escaping.  Scully closed her eyes for a moment, 
then unbuckled herself and the baby.  "Mulder, come on."

Mulder took a deep breath and did as she bade.  He moved 
liked an old man.  She took the diaper bag and he hefted 
their bag.  

Walter was holding the elevator for them.  When they 
reached the fourth floor, he led them to his room.  "We need 
to talk."

"Walter, we need - " Scully started.

"No, now."  His command voice was in place again and 
Scully reacted instinctively, following Danny and Walter 
inside.

Mulder followed her and dropped their bag just inside the 
door.  

"I know you're angry, Mulder, but we have to find out what 
happened."

After a moment Mulder nodded.  He looked over at Danny, 
really looked at him for the first time since they'd left the 
medical center.

Danny froze, his eyes wide.  "You . . . you love me as, as 
much as you love Mom."  He barely whispered the words.

Mulder jerked at the words.  "You didn't know - "

"Mom's the whole world to you."  Danny insisted.

"So are you."

At that Danny flew into his arms.  "You can trust me, Daddy, 
you can!"

Walter kept completely quiet, but looked over at Scully.  
Tears were flowing down her face, but she stayed where she 
was, allowing her men to hold each other.  

"Why?  Why did you do that?"  Mulder finally found his voice 
though it was rough with emotion.

"I thought I could help."  He looked over at Scully, an earnest 
expression on his face.  "I've never gotten that close.  I 
wanted to read him, find out everything he knows."

"You can read minds miles away.  You knew about Joe."

Danny nodded, "but I can get deeper.  Ed came from the 
CDC and he knows the others.  He doesn't know where 
everyone was sent, but he knew them, he knew things about 
them."

"What kind of things, Danny?"  Scully asked quietly.

"Their names, how long they've been . . . like this.  I got his 
address and his schedule.  I know where he disposes of the 
animals after the experiments."

Walter perked up then.  "Can we get access to that?"

Danny looked over at Mulder, then nodded.

The adults exchanged glances.  Mulder held Scully's eyes 
for a moment, then he swallowed, "What's his address?"

"He's on English Street, 917.  It's a house that's been 
divided into three apartments."  Danny responded 
immediately.

"Three apartments.  That could make it a problem."  Walter 
said quietly.

Again Danny looked over at Mulder.  They locked eyes for a 
long moment and Scully saw them both relax at whatever 
passed between them.

"It won't be a problem.  He has a different schedule than the 
other people that live there."  

Walter nodded.  "Can we wait until he does his next shift with 
the animals?  They won't be looking for him for awhile then."

Scully nodded.  "Honey, can we coordinate the schedule?"

"Yes.  We just have to make sure the guy that works at the 
incinerator is busy.  Mom, he's one of those guys that likes 
to look at ladies bottoms.  I think you could keep him thinking 
about other things besides his job."

Walter watched Mulder at that comment.  The younger man 
closed his eyes, but then looked over at Danny and nodded.  
"We need to have Ed close when you take him out."

"He'll be taking some animals over tonight.  They always 
schedule the disposal at night when the building's mostly 
empty."

"Okay, then we have a plan."  Scully spoke matter of factly.  
"If you're going to be up late, you need to take a nap now."  
She reached for Danny's hand.

Walter looked up startled and saw the twinkle in Mulder's 
eye.  "He can't save the world unless Scully clears it.  Come 
on, let's go to our room until dinner time."

*****

When they met for dinner, they walked to the Mexican 
restaurant across the street and took a table in the back 
corner.  Once the waitress left them alone, Scully pulled out 
a small notebook.  "Honey, do you remember the names of 
the people that were at the CDC with Ed?"

He nodded, then swallowed the chip and salsa.  He rattled 
off eight names.  Two of them were within Ed's current cell.  
He knew of the location of three people.  One was now at 
the pharmacy school in Austin, Texas, the other at the 
school in San Francisco.  Ed's only other contact was Ralph 
in Cincinnati.

"We need to take him tonight.  He won't be expected in until 
late on Sunday, and since it's a weekend, it might not be 
noticed that he didn't come until sometime on Monday."  
Danny reached for another chip.

"What about Katy?" Mulder looked over at Scully.

Danny answered.  "I can keep her calm while Mom's - "

"I don't want you distracted while you're turning off Ed."  
Mulder spoke quickly.

Danny looked him in the eye, "I can do it, Daddy.  She can 
watch, through me.  She needs to learn how anyway."  

Scully opened her mouth, then shut it without a word.  
Mulder took a deep breath, but Danny kept talking.  "You're 
not going to let Mom help you load Ed into the fire, so you'll 
need Uncle Walter.  We can park just outside.  No one will 
bother the car that time of night."

Katy made a little cooing sound, causing everyone to turn 
and look at her.

"See?" Danny said, "It'll be okay."

*****

It went off without a hitch, as Danny had assured them.  
When Ed left the pharmacy building, carrying the bag to be 
disposed, Scully got the attention of the attendant to help her 
with directions.  Both of her men were disgusted at the 
blatant ogling and apparently the man's thoughts were an 
education to Danny.  Mulder made a note to have a 
conversation with the boy as soon as they got home and 
things calmed down a little.

When Ed arrived at the incinerator, Mulder was behind the 
desk, with Danny at his feet.  Walter waited out of sight.

The two men made short work of stuffing the body into the 
fire after Mulder had the twisted metal vertebrae in his 
hands.

By the time the real attendant returned, there was no sign 
that anything had occurred in his absence.

Upon their return to the hotel, Danny stopped just outside of 
Walter's room.  "Why don't I sleep in Uncle Walter's other 
bed tonight."

Scully looked down at him quickly, "Danny, you know 
everything's okay now.  We're not upset - "

He smiled up at her, giving her a quick hug.  "I know."

She looked up at the calm smile on Mulder's face and 
realized what the boy was offering.  Her face flushed, "Oh."

Mulder squatted beside him.  "Thank you."  He gave him a 
squeeze.  "We need to talk soon, just us."
 
Danny nodded, then followed the quiet Walter into his room.

Mulder let Scully and the baby into their room and bolted the 
door.  She laid the sleeping girl in the hotel's crib and turned 
to him.  

He hadn't moved since they entered, just standing there 
watching her.  "Mulder?  Are you okay?"

He nodded, but she knew better than to believe him.  She 
moved into his arms and they closed tightly around her.

"Are you going to be able to sleep?"  She asked quietly.

He shrugged, "Just let me hold you."

She nodded and turned toward the bag on the foot of the 
bed.  He caught her hand, "No, you won't need that."  He 
stood over her then and began unbuttoning her shirt.  She 
watched him, the concern not leaving her face.

When he unhooked her bra, she demurred, "I'll leak."

"I'll take care of that."  He cupped her breasts, kissing them 
for a moment, then finished undressing her and helped her 
recline on the bed.  She made no further protest and lay 
watching as he tossed off his own clothes.  He crawled in 
beside her, naked, and pulled her close.

"Mulder, he's okay.  And I don't think he'll be pulling any 
stunts like that again; at least not for awhile."

He closed his eyes and held her closer.

"Mulder?"  He buried his face in her neck.  "I know you were 
scared."

He looked at her then, "Not scared, terrified.  I saw what it 
would be like if he were gone, like Samantha.  I lived without 
you for three years, but I knew you were alive, I knew you 
were . . ." He swallowed hard.  "I know what he can do, but 
knowing it and feeling it are two different things."

Mulder gave a sigh, almost a sob.  "Scully, he didn't know 
how much I love him.  Just like you . . . What's wrong with 
me that I can't show the people I love - "

"Oh Mulder," she caressed his face.  "No, he never doubted 
that you love him.  What astounded him, and me, is how 
much you love us.  I've known you loved me for a long time.  
I survived on it when I had cancer and when I, when I buried 
you.  Now I thrive on it.  But it's so much that it's 
incomprehensible.  No one loves like you do, it's all 
consuming."  She kissed his lips lightly.  "You heard him, 
'You love me as much as you love M-Mom."  Her voice 
wavered on that word and he kissed a tear from her cheek.

"We weren't together when you had . . . when you were 
sick."  He said quietly, his hand caressing her side, the swell 
of her hips as she lay on her side, facing him.

"Weren't we?"  She gave him a gentle smile.  "I think we've 
been 'together' since I did that strip tease in your motel room 
a million years ago."

The memory caused his eyes to lighten.  

"Up until then I thought you were an arrogant, annoying, 
snobbish jerk."

He managed an innocent, 'who me' look.  "Don't worry it 
came back."  She pretended to glare at him.  "But you didn't 
laugh at my fear, and you didn't try to jump me."

"I thought about it."  He offered.

She cut her eyes at him, "I doubt it.  I'm not a brunette with a 
big chest."

His hand cupped her breast.  "You got over it, and I prefer 
red hair, thank you."

She kissed him lightly and he gasped into her mouth when 
she cupped the family jewels.  "Why don't I show you how 
much I love you too?"  She nipped at his lower lip.

*****



Title - Hellos 15
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - http://www.donnas-stories.com/
Rating - R
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 14
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner all belong to 
Chris, 10-13, and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No infringement intended.

Hellos 15


Mulder headed for work as usual the next morning.  The others went 
about their regular lives as well.  Walter went shopping for his 
apartment.

They gathered for dinner.  "How was work?"  Walter asked as he leaned 
over and smiled at Katy, letting her take hold of his finger.

Mulder put the large casserole on the table for Scully.  "Normal. 
Everyone was at work."

Walter straightened up and looked at him.  "Do you think he doesn't 
know?"

Mulder shrugged and looked over at Scully as he slipped into his seat.

"Danny, dinner's ready."  Scully called down the hall.

He hurried into the kitchen and gave Walter a quick hug, then took his
seat.

They spoke of Walter's shopping excursion and Mulder had to laugh at
his tale of adventures in the linen shop.  It was light hearted and
fun.  After dinner Walter and Danny did the dishes while Scully nursed
Katy and Mulder checked email.

They gathered in the living room when they were through.  It was time
for the business part of the evening.  Walter looked over at Mulder
after taking a seat.  "Obviously I'm not your boss any longer, but I
thought that things went very well this weekend."  He smiled at Danny. 
"I want to suggest that we continue.  Scully, the kids and I can go
down to Atlanta this week.  I know you have to work, Mulder, but I
think we can handle it."

Mulder's face registered his disbelief and it was a minute before he
could speak.  "You want to take my family off to stalk and - without
me?  Are you serious?"

"I . . . Mulder, that's not what I - " Walter realized his error
instantly.  This wasn't something he could assign to his top agents. 
"I was thinking that you shouldn't be missing again when something like
this goes down.  No one knows I'm here and Scully is a stay at home
Mom.  I . . . " He stopped.  Mulder's look of outrage was growing. 
"I'm sorry.  Obviously I've overstepped."  He rose from his seat.

"Walter," Scully reached out to stop him.  "I think you just caught us
off guard.  Let us think about it."

Mulder's head swiveled toward her, then he abruptly rose as well and
stalked to the bedroom.  Scully closed her eyes.

"Scully, I'm sorry.  I never meant . . . " Walter seemed at a complete
loss.

"I know, Walter.  Let me talk to him.  I hadn't thought about this
either."

"I really am sorry."  He moved toward the door.  Danny ran over to him
and hugged him.  Walter returned the hug, then let himself out without
another word.

"Mom?"

"Let me talk to Dad.  Could you get your bath?"

He nodded, "Uncle Walter's right.  We need to do this."

She looked at him with sad eyes for moment, then kissed his forehead
and went to her bedroom.  Mulder was pacing, unable to calm down.  He
looked up when Scully opened the door.  "Do you believe that?  How the
hell - "

"Mulder."

He stopped and looked at her.  "No.  Scully, you can't even consider
this! I cover your back."

"Yes, you do.  But think about it.  We need to take some steps before
they realize something's going on.  We need to move on this."

"You were the one that didn't want our kids saving the world."

"I was outvoted."  She said sadly.

"But I should be there."

"You don't still think that Walter would . . . You know I'm not
interested in anyone but you. "

"No.  I don't like the idea of your traveling with him, but I know you
love me."

"Well finally."  She smiled.

"When?"  He asked reluctantly.

"It's twelve hours to Atlanta.  We should leave first thing in the
morning."

"Tomorrow?"  He jerked toward her.

She nodded.  "Think of it as a reverse ditch."

He growled at that.

"Payback's a bitch."  She said mildly as she rose onto her toes to kiss
his cheek.  "I'll call Walter."

"No, I'll go tell him."

"Mulder, don't . . . "

"I'll be nice.  Then I'll come help you pack."  He took a step toward
the door, then turned.  "Will you miss me?"

It surprised them both to find tears in her eyes.  "Horribly."

His arms went around her, holding her close as their lips met and
melded.  She was breathless when he eased up on the embrace.  "I'll be
right back."

As soon as he left the room, she began packing.


He knocked firmly on Walter's door.

"Mulder?"

"Yeah.  May I come in?"

Walter stepped back, without a word.  Mulder walked to the folding
table he had borrowed, but didn't take a seat, just looking down at the
salt and pepper shakers sitting there.

"Mulder, I was out of line.  I apologize."

Mulder nodded.  "Scully wants to leave first thing in the morning."

Walter's mouth dropped open.  "Are you . . . what?"

"She agrees with you.  So does Danny, so I have to assume Katy does
too.  They have a point, you have a point.  Another strike should be
made before they have time to regroup.  The CDC would be the best
place."  He turned to look at his former supervisor then.  "She thinks
you can cover her back.  She better be right."

Walter nodded and watched as the younger man left his apartment.

*****

Mulder grabbed the phone on the first ring.

"It's me, Mulder."

That wasn't the voice he wanted to hear.  Fear flooded him.  "Is . . .
is everything okay?  Where's Sc . . . Where is she?"

"Getting the kids settled in her room, probably feeding the baby.  I
know she'll be calling you in a few minutes.  I just wanted to let you
know we got here safely, and ask if anything had happened."

"Yeah, Joe got a call after lunch.  He didn't leave, but he was
distracted this afternoon.  I don't think alarm bells have gone off,
but I think they know Ed's missing."

"Okay.  Danny was looking for the two here, seeing how we could work
the logistics.  Mu . . . I won't let anything happen to them."

"I'm holding you to that.  I've got a beep.  I'll talk to you later."

Walter let him go and stretched out on the bed to rest his back. 
They'd barely stopped, taking turns driving, bathroom and food stops. 
He wished he had more information on the two that were here in Atlanta.
 As if hearing his thoughts, which he knew was what happened; there was
a light knock on the door.

Walter rose and let Danny in.  "Mom's talking to Dad.  I thought we
could plan."

Walter smiled and resumed his seat on the bed.


By the time Scully and Katy joined them, a rudimentary plan had been
sketched out.  One of the men they were hunting had been informed of
the disappearance in Kentucky.  The two of them had made plans to meet
at a bar after work so that they could discuss the situation and get
back with their individual groups.  Danny had given the name of the bar
to Walter and he was checking the phone book for a location.

"We can wait outside in the parking lot.  Mom, I can get them in our
car and we  can move them, then turn them off where we're going to
dispose of them."

Scully winced.  "What about their cars?"

"We ignore them, Scully.  No DNA, no fingerprints."

She nodded.  "You can really keep them , , , docile until we get to a
good place?  They'll be in the car with your baby sister."

Danny smiled, "Don't worry about her.  Was Dad okay?"

"He's lonely."  Scully said softly.

"This is the first night I'll ever spend away from him."  Danny said
wistfully.  "In my whole life."

Scully's eyes widened.  "I didn't . . . Why don't you call him?"

"I just did."  Danny smiled.  Walter blinked; there were 700+ miles
between them.  Danny shrugged.  "I know him the best."  

Walter nodded.  "Sounds like we're going to be up late tonight, in case
they want to close down the bar."  He looked up over at Scully, "Nap
time?"

She chuckled and agreed.


Things went as smoothly as Danny had promised.  At Walter's insistence,
she had driven as they left the bar, while he rode in the back with
Katy.  Their two captives were into the middle seat, immobile now. 
Danny was up front with Scully.

Walter directed her to their disposal site, a junk yard full of
vehicles waiting to be crushed.  Scully hadn't actually witnessed this
part of the process before.  She was obviously shaken.  Walter urged
her into the car to sit with Katy, while Danny helped him maneuver the
bodies into the trunk of a car at the front of the conveyor belt for
the next morning.  Danny reconnected the straps around the trunk so
that tampering would not be noticed.

Danny crawled into the back seat with Scully when they were through. 
"Mom?"

She forced a smile.

"Do you want me to stop?"  He sounded his age for a change, so young
and uncertain.

She smoothed the boy's hair back.  Like Mulder's it always seemed to
flop down over his forehead.  "You're doing important work, Danny. 
Your father and I are proud of you.  It's just difficult for me to see
. . . "

"I'm not killing them."

"I know you're not.  Danny, I know you're not.  I know they're not
human.  It's just hard to . . . " She pulled him close to her.  "Have
to let your Dad know that everything's okay?"

Danny nodded.

"Let's get everyone home."  Walter said from the front seat.

"Please."  Scully said.

Walter held her arm and Katy's carrier as they returned to their rooms.
 Danny held her other hand.  Walter was at a loss, looking to Danny for
clues of what to say.  Danny shook his head and reluctantly Walter left
them to go to his own room.

Almost immediately after settling Katy in the portacrib, the phone
rang.

"Hello?"  

"Are you okay?"  His rough worried voice soothed her instantly.

"I am now."

"What happened?"

She looked over at Danny and mouthed 'thank you'.  He nodded and went
into the bathroom.  "Everything went off perfectly."

"Then why is Danny so worried about you?"

"Because he's an excellent son.  Mu- I'm fine."  She could feel his
wince.  "I am fine.  I just hadn't seen . . . "

"Shit, I didn't think.  When are you coming home?"

"Tomorrow."

"Good.  I need to feel you."  His voice was low, tempting.

Her answer was a not quite suppressed sob.

"Oh god, Sc-Baby, I'm sorry."

"I'm okay."  She looked up as Danny hurried from the bathroom and
rubbed her arm.  "Really.  We'll be home tomorrow night."

"Try to get some sleep.  I love you."

"I know.  It makes everything bearable.  I can't wait to be in your
arms.  You get some sleep too, Love.  Goodnight."

Danny's arms went around her when she hung up the phone.  They held
each other for few minutes, then she sat up, brushing his hair back
again.  "Get in the bed, Honey.  I need to ready for bed myself."  She
tucked him in and retreated to the bathroom.

He struggled to stay awake, but had drifted off before she returned. 
She checked on Katy and stood looking over him before finally easing
into the bed beside him.

Mulder, alone in their apartment, lay awake for a long time.  



The next morning, Joe didn't show up for work.  Mulder was grimly
amused and passed the information on to Danny immediately.  The site
supervisor was angry and tried repeatedly to phone him.  The number
went unanswered, but Mulder was able to see it and made a note to
investigate as soon as he got home.

It was well after dark when they finally pulled into the parking lot. 
Mulder was outside to meet them before they could open their doors. 
Walter was driving and looked exhausted.  He hadn't allowed Scully to
spell him nearly as much as on the way down.

He had Scully in his arms before she could speak.  She seemed to cling
to him and he looked over at Walter, who avoided his eyes.  Mulder
immediately glanced over at Danny.  The boy smiled weakly, and nodded.

"I've got you, Scully."  He started to lift her into his arms, but she
demurred.

"I'm okay, Mulder.  Just tired."  She put her arm around his waist.  He
kissed her forehead and nodded.  

He lifted Katy's carrier from the back seat.  Danny took his mother's
other hand.  Walter trailed them, but didn't enter the apartment. 
"Walter?"

"It's late.  I'll talk to you tomorrow."

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine.  Get your family settled."  The older man walked away with a
heavy tread.

Mulder watched for just a moment, then led his family inside.  "Scully,
take a shower, I'll get the kids in bed."

She nodded wearily and moved to their bedroom.  Once she was inside, he
turned to Danny.  "What's wrong?"

"She's just tired.  I don't think she slept much last night, thinking
about what she saw."

Mulder took a deep breath and nodded.  "I missed you last night.  Come
on, you need to be in bed.  We'll talk tomorrow."  He kissed the boy's
brow and gave him a tight hug.  "Go on."

Danny headed into his bedroom.  Mulder lifted Katy from her carrier. 
She opened her eyes, then closed them again.  He couldn't help but
smile.  His daughter obviously felt secure with him.  He changed her
diaper and put her down in her crib.  

He heard the shower cut off, and let himself into the bathroom.  He
pulled the towel from the rack and she stepped into his arms.  He dried
her off gently, then wrapped the towel around her and picked up the
comb.  They hadn't said a word.

He carefully smoothed her hair back and kissed her brow.  After he
dried her hair with the towel, he led her to bedroom and pulled back
the covers.

"I need a nightgown."

"No you don't.  Come on to bed."  He wrapped himself around her and in
the comfort of him, she drifted off.

In the morning, he slipped from the bed and took Katy with him into the
kitchen.  He fed her a bottle while he brewed coffee.  Danny stumbled
out and Mulder fixed him a bowl of cereal.  "You okay?"

Danny nodded, rubbing his eyes.  

"Is your Mom okay?"

Danny's eyes went unfocused for a second, then he smiled slightly.  He
nodded, "She's dreaming about you."

"A good one, I hope."  Mulder said lightly as he returned the milk to
the refrigerator.  He saw the color grow on Danny's face.  "Nevermind."

Danny dove into his breakfast. 

"I'm gonna take a shower.  Can you keep an eye on Katy?  I'd like
Scully to get some more sleep."

"Sure."  The boy said with his mouth full.

Dressed he gave Scully a light kiss on the forehead.  She had moved
into the spot he had left and was cocooned in the covers.  He smiled
down at her, wondering at the dreams Danny had seen, then shut the door
quietly behind him.

"I won't be late tonight.  Keep an eye on our girls?" Mulder ruffled
his hair.

"Promise."


Mulder opened the door and saw Scully hurrying toward him.  She looked
much better, rested and she was smiling.  He relaxed and took her into
his arms.  "Hi."

"Hi.  You shouldn't have let me sleep so - "

His lips cut her off.  When he released her he grinned.  "I heard you
were having good dreams."  Her blush brought a chuckle to his lips. 
"What do I smell?"

"Lasagna.  Danny said you'd like that tonight."

"Mmm, remind me to thank him."  He looked over and saw Katy in her
carrier.  He stepped over to her and lifted her into his arms.  "Hi
Precious.  Were you good to your Mom today?"

"She was a dream.  I think she was so happy to be out of the car.  She
and Danny spread out in the living room.  I heard him reading to her
for awhile."

"Good.  I didn't want you to overdo.  Where is he?"

"I sent him to get Walter for dinner."  She turned back to the stove. 
"We haven't seen him all day."

Mulder nodded.  Seeing him last night, he wasn't surprised he needed
some time.  They both turned as the door opened, but Danny entered
alone.

"He won't come."

Mulder and Scully exchanged looks.  "I'll go get him."  Mulder said.

"You can't force him."

"He needs to be with us.  He's had all day alone.  We need to talk." 
He gave her a quick kiss.  "We'll be right back."


His knock on the door wasn't answered immediately.  "Walter, it's me. 
Come on, man, open the door."

Walter opened it, placing his arm across the threshold and leaning
against it.  It didn't look as though he had slept.  "Come on down,
Walter.  Dinner's ready."

Walter shook his head, "Go eat.  Be with your family."

"Last time I check, that included you.  Come on.  We need to talk about
things, what happened in Atlanta, whatever."

"You don't need me - "

"Don't worry, I'll throw you out at bedtime."  Mulder grinned.

"Mulder, come on.  I don't - "

"If I go back without you, she'll send Katy next."

That drew a startled laugh from Walter.  He sighed, "Mulder . . . "

"Come on.  We can argue about it over lasagna."  He touched Walter's
shoulder and Walter stepped out, letting the door close him behind him.

Mulder opened the door to his apartment and Walter followed him in. 
"Honey, we're home."

Scully stuck her head around the corner.  "About time."  She sat Katy's
carrier in a chair by the table and the other four took their seats.

They talked of family things, Mulder asked what Danny was reading to
Katy, he told them about work.  When the meal was over, Mulder helped
Scully stack the dishes while Walter took the kids into the living
room.  "I'll help you with the dishes in a little while.  Come on."

She nodded and took his hand.

"Guys, I guess you know Joe didn't come to work again.  I had the guys
check the phone number he gave the office and drove by on my lunch
hour.  He wasn't there, but I didn't try to get too close.  I think we
need to contact John and see what's happening in DC.  Danny?"

"I think they've all gone away again, like before."

"We really stirred things up?"

Danny nodded.  "No one's where they were."  He focused inward, "I'll
find them."  He reached for Katy's hand.  Scully stiffened and he
stopped.  "Mom?"

She shook her head and smiled.  "Go ahead.  Mulder, Walter why don't
you try to reach John and the guys."

"Scully?"

"I'm fine.  Go ahead."


to be continued...



Title - Hellos 16
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - http://www.donnas-stories.com
Rating - R
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 15
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner 
all belong to Chris, 10-13, and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No 
infringement intended. 


Hellos 16


"I'm fine.  Go ahead." Scully sighed and leaned back.

"You're not fine.  Talk to me."

She shook her head, "It was just seeing . . . I knew they 
weren't human.  It was just hard."

Mulder's arm went around her.  "I'm sorry.  I'm sorry I wasn't 
there for you."

"That's my fault," Walter spoke up then.  "I'm the one that 
forced us to rush off to Atlanta.  I didn't think . . . I didn't think 
about how much you, you need to be together.  I should 
have, I saw Scully all that time you and Danny were gone - "

"Walter, it was necessary.  I do understand.  I'm not sure 
why actually seeing the process affected me so; I've 
certainly seen worse over the years." Scully looked up at him 
and saw that his guilt looked a lot like what she was used to 
with Mulder.

"Thanks," Mulder said quickly.

"You know what I mean. " She managed a small smile at 
that.

"Yes, I know."  He pulled her against him.

"I think it was knowing that Danny and, and let's face it, Katy 
were having to turn them off.  I know it has to be done."  She 
took a deep breath.  "Contact the guys; have them get John 
and Monica to call us.  Come on, we need to know what's 
happening."  She managed a feeble smile.

She looked over at Walter and he nodded.  Mulder pulled the 
laptop toward him.  When he logged on he found three 
urgent messages to check in.  Scully's eyebrow went up at 
the sight.  "I guess we really did shake things up."

Mulder picked up the phone and dialed the number listed in 
the email.

"About damn time!"  Frohike's voice sounded loud and 
angry.

"Sorry, we just got your message."

"We didn't know what had happened to you.  Things are 
strange around here.  Lots of people disappearing.  We 
thought . . . " His voice broke with emotion then.

It was obvious what they had thought.  "We're sorry.  
Everyone here is fine.  What's happening there?"  Mulder 
asked quickly.

"We don't know.  Our inside friends are frantic.  Seems like 
all of their friends took the day off."

"Any reason given?"

"They're on their way here.  Should be here in a couple of 
minutes.  We were going to try to reach you ourselves."

"That bad?"  Mulder asked.

"Hold it."  Frohike went silent, then they heard him sigh.  "It's 
them.  Come on in.  We've got them." He was obviously 
speaking to people at his location.

"Thank god."  Mulder heard Monica's voice in the 
background.

"I'm putting you on speaker," Mulder spoke up.  "What's 
happened?"

"Good to hear your voice, man.  We weren't sure . . . " John 
spoke up.

"Everybody's fine here.  What's going on?"

"Remember a couple of years ago when everyone 
vanished?  It's happened again, even more abruptly.  Was 
there a reason?"

"Yes," Mulder said simply.

"Wanna share?"

"How secure are we?" Mulder asked quickly.

"As secure as we can make it.  Ask Shorty," Langly 
responded.

Danny laughed, but nodded.  "We're okay."

Mulder looked over at Walter, then back at Scully, squeezing 
her hand.  He quickly related what had happened over the 
past few days.

There was a long moment of silence at the other end of the 
phone.  "You coulda warned us."  John's tone was dry, just 
short of angry.

"We needed to jump on it.  Any idea where everyone went?"

"Chicago," Danny spoke suddenly.  Everyone turned to look 
at him.  "They know something's wrong.  They don't . . . quit. 
They don't have like, jobs.  What they do is their lives.  They 
can't just leave, so they know something had to have 
happened to the ones that are missing.  Since they think no 
one can hurt them, they're worried."

"How worried?"  Mulder asked.

Danny shrugged, "Worried enough to get together and fight 
about it.  They think they're the only ones that can hurt 
them."
  
"They're all together?"  Mulder looked over at Scully.  Her 
eyes were wide as she discerned his intent.

"They just made this big deal about keeping apart and now 
this happens.  So are we leaving for Chicago?" Danny asked 
excitedly.

"No!"  Mulder and Scully spoke together, but Scully's voice 
was harsher.
 
"But we've got them!  We could - "

"How many?"  Mulder asked.

After a brief pause, Danny met his eyes.  "Thirty-one."

Scully shuddered and Mulder's arm went around her.  
"That's not all of them."

"No, but it's the leaders . . . " Danny's voice trailed off.  
"There's something else with them."

Mulder looked at Scully, but asked quietly, "What else?"

"It's less human than they are and it can read their minds."

"Danny!" Scully jerked forward.

"No, it's not aware of me.  Those things, the Super Soldiers 
don't have any mind shields at all."

"Back away, Kiddo."  Mulder said, "That 'thing' is very 
dangerous."

Danny opened his mouth to protest, but the look in his 
father's eye caused him to close his mouth.

After a slight pause, Mulder looked over at Walter.  "If it is 
the leaders, we can get a lot of information.  Danny can get 
names and locations.  We'll get that information to you as 
soon as we can.  What else is going on?"

"Kersh seemed rattled at some of the names of the missing.  
Whatever he knows, he didn't think it went this deep."

"Why am I not surprised," Mulder muttered.  "Okay.  
Tomorrow night, same time.  We'll try to have a list for you."

"Be careful."  That from Monica.

"We will be," Scully answered and the connection was 
broken.

Mulder looked over at Danny.  "Can you get names, 
locations?"

"Sure."

"Mulder, the al . . . the other thing."  Scully looked up at him, 
her fear plain.

"Alien?"  He gave her a sad smile.  "Now you believe me?"  
He pulled her closer.  "Danny, can you get any information 
without giving yourself away?"

He nodded solemnly.  "I can, Dad.  I'll be careful."

Scully's hand gripped Mulder's arm.  Walter could see how 
torn he was.  His offer came immediately. "Mulder, I could 
get to Chicago tonight.  If Danny can give me directions, I 
could get photos, or - "

"No.  If one of the aliens is there, he'll know.  You don't have 
a mind shield either.  If Danny can do it, he would be safer 
than we would be."

Walter glanced over at Scully's anguished face.  She was 
watching Danny.

"I'll be careful, Mom.  I promise.  We need to do this."

"I know."  Her voice sounded infinitely sad.  Walter looked 
away as Mulder pulled her closer.

"Danny, let's see what you can get."  Walter stood and 
moved to the kitchen table.  Danny followed, giving his 
parents some time. 

*****

Walter knocked on the apartment door as Mulder stood in 
the kitchen having his first cup of coffee.  He opened the 
door quickly to let Walter in.  "What's wrong?"  The look on 
Walter's face was stern; full AD mode.

"Is Danny up?"

"Not yet."

"I think we need to talk to him."

"You want to bring me up to speed first?"  Mulder turned 
back from pouring coffee for Walter.

"I don't think that list we made last night is going to do us as 
much good as we thought."  He sounded cryptic.

"Why do you want Danny?"

"I'm here."  Danny stepped into the kitchen, rubbing sleep 
from his eyes.  

Mulder looked at him, then back to Walter.  "Okay, what's 
going on?"

"There was a fire in Chicago last night.  It was an abandoned 
building near the river, an old warehouse.   Homeless people 
had taken up in it.  It was more crowded than usual last 
night."  Walter looked over at Danny.  "The bodies were 
burnt quickly in an extremely hot fire according to what I 
heard."

"Where did you hear about it?"  Mulder asked, still slightly 
confused.

"CNN, then I got on-line and checked deeper."  Walter was 
watching Danny.

"What are you . . . what are you saying?"  Mulder glanced 
between Danny and his former boss.

"It would be a good location for a private meeting in Chicago.  
The police don't patrol there with any regularity.  Rumor has 
it most of the bodies were in one large room."  He looked 
over at Mulder then, "I believe you've seen this kind of 
burning before."

After a long moment they both turned to Danny.  "Is there 
anything you want to tell us?"  Mulder asked in a quiet voice.

"I . . . I didn't start the fire, but I knew about it.  It . . . it
woke 
me up."  Danny's head was down and his fingers picked at 
his pajamas top.  "They . . . They go down for awhile when 
they're that badly hurt.  While they were down, Katy and I 
popped their rings."
 
"You did what?  You were in contact from here?"  Mulder 
sounded stunned.

"How were they burned, Danny?  What did it?" Walter 
stepped in, giving Mulder a moment.

"That thing that was with them last night; he had a stick that 
burned them.  It wouldn't have killed them, but I'm not sure 
he knew that."  Danny wouldn't face either of them.

"Where are they now, the rings?"  Mulder voice was under 
control again, which seemed to make Danny fidget even 
more.

"We rolled them into the trash.  They're all broken apart, so 
they don't look like back bones or anything, just twisted 
pieces of metal in with other metal and trash.  I did stay 
away, Daddy, honest.  When the other one started burning 
them, I was really surprised."

"Did it have a face?"

Slowly Danny shook his head.  "It did at first, but . . . "

Mulder leaned back with a huff.  "Hell, I don't even know 
what we're fighting anymore.  Why would aliens try to kill the 
soldiers?"

"The project wasn't working.  Something had gone wrong, 
even before we started turning them off."  Danny offered.  
"You told me to stay away, so I didn't get it all."

"You heard me tell you to stay away?"  There was a tinge of 
sarcasm in Mulder's voice, and Danny looked down, his 
cheeks red.

"I'm sorry."

Mulder's hand scrubbed his face, but he didn't respond.  
Instead he turned to Walter.  "I'll get Scully.  I think I should 
stay home - "

"Mulder, I'll be here.  Go on.  There's not a lot we can do 
right now.  I'll send a message to the guys; see what they 
can find out."

Mulder looked toward the bedroom door.  "She's already so 
stressed."

Walter waited.  He couldn't order these people around any 
more. 

"I'll talk to her," Mulder sighed.

"Dad?"

Mulder ruffled his son's hair.  "I'm not angry . . . I want you to 
be safe.  I want your mother and your sister safe.  Taking 
chances makes that harder.  I know you know that, but do 
you understand it?"  He took the boy into his arms and held 
him.  After a long moment, he set the boy back on his feet.  
"I need to talk to your mother."

Danny nodded, his eyes wet.   He wouldn't meet Walter's 
eyes at all.

Mulder opened the door carefully.  He never left home 
without kissing her goodbye, but rarely did he wake her.  
This time he caressed her face and whispered, so as not to 
disturb Katy.  "Scully, wake up baby."

"Mmm, Mulder?"

"Shh.  Come on in the kitchen."

Concerned, she rose immediately and took the robe he 
handed her.  She glanced at Katy, sleeping peacefully in her 
crib, then let Mulder lead her out.  He eased the door closed 
behind them.

"What is it?"

He pulled her into a tight embrace, holding her for just a 
moment.  "Come have a cup of coffee."

She started to protest, but he was already moving away, her 
hand clasped in his.

Walter nodded to her and placed a mug of coffee in front of 
her as she sank into her chair at the table.  Danny wouldn't 
meet her eyes.

"What is it?  What's wrong?"

After a glance at Mulder, Walter brought her up to date.  She 
gasped when she realized the distance involved.  When 
Walter went silent, she looked over at Danny.

It took him a moment, but he finally met her eyes.

"Were you detected?" she asked softly.

"No, Mom.  I was careful."

"What about Katy?"

"She has a better shield than I do."

"She does?"  Mulder sat up straighter then.

Danny nodded, grabbing onto the change of subject.  "I 
helped her since before she was born."

The adults absorbed that in silence, then Walter cleared her 
throat.  "Mind if I turn on the TV?"

"Of course not."  Scully rose and held out her hand to Danny.  
He took it gratefully and sat close by her side on the couch 
as they watched the lead story on CNN.  Thirty-one bodies 
had been recovered.  That number caused the adults to 
exchange glances.

"Danny, you said there were thirty-one of the soldiers there."  
Danny nodded.  "Where were the homeless?"  Mulder 
asked.

"The soldiers threw them out.  They didn't want anyone to 
overhear them.  They were alone in the building."

Scully sighed then, at least no innocents had been burned.

"Is the alien still around?" Mulder asked, ignoring Scully's 
head jerk up.

Danny shook his head.  "I didn't try to follow him."

"Good."  Mulder pulled Scully close and just held her for a 
minute.

"Mulder, you're going to be late for work."  Scully said softly.

"I hate leaving you."  He looked over at Walter.  "I need you 
to be here all day."

"I'm not going anywhere.  Do you want me to try to reach the 
guys?"

Mulder shook his head, "Let's wait until the time we set.  
They'll be set up best then.  I'm sure they're doing some 
investigating as well."  He looked over at Danny.  "We'll still 
give them the list you got last night, but do you know how 
many are left, where they might be?"

Danny  hesitated.  "I think I can find some of them.  The 
leaders are all gone now, so they'll be hiding as soon as they 
find out."

Walter nodded.  "Go on, Mulder.  Call to check in whenever 
you need to."

Mulder took a deep breath, and rose from the couch.  He 
pulled Scully up beside him.  He leaned down and hugged 
and kissed their son, then walked to the door with her.  

Walter couldn't hear what they said, but he saw the tears 
glistening in her eyes.  He turned away when Mulder took 
her in his arms.

They left the TV on after Mulder left, in case of updates, but 
all three of them retreated to the kitchen table to go over the 
list from last night and see what could be salvaged.

*****

Scully answered the phone when it rang at lunchtime.  "I love 
you."

"I sure hope you knew it was me," Mulder said in a low, 
husky voice.

"I had some idea."  She smiled.  "You okay?"

"I'd be better at home.  Have you found out anything?"

"Yes.  We've been working on it.  Apparently in their panic 
they're easier to spot.  The problem is, who do we send after 
them?  They can't be held."

"Maybe our inside friends will have an idea.  We'll talk about 
it tonight.  I wish I were there."

"Me too.  Hurry home."

*****

Though he didn't officially take a nap, Danny did go to his 
room and rest that afternoon.  At Walter's insistence, Scully 
lay down as well.  He remained at their apartment and did a 
load of laundry, checked for updates online and basically 
tried to keep from punching a hole in the wall.

He had taken a seat at the kitchen table to go back over the 
lists they had created the night before when he realized 
Danny stood in the doorway.

"You okay, Danny?"

"I remembered something.  They were talking, before the 
alien showed up.  They didn't get finished, but I didn't 
understand one of the words."

"What word?"  He pulled out the chair next to him and Danny 
sat beside him.

"Nanites."  

Walter felt the blood drain from his face and saw Danny 
reach for him.  He saw Danny's mouth move, but he was too 
stunned to understand him.  God, he hadn't thought about 
this since he'd run.   It wasn't until he saw Scully standing 
beside him that he realized Danny had called for her.

"Walter, Walter talk to me.  What happened?"  She looked 
over at Danny.  "What happened?"

"I asked him about a word they used last night - nanites."

She paled and turned back to Walter.  "Danny and Katy 
won't let anyone get close to you.  You know that, don't 
you?"  She squeezed his hands and slipped into the chair 
that Danny had moved closer for her.

The phone rang then but she barely looked in that direction.  
"Tell Mulder we're okay."  She spoke to Danny without 
looking away from Walter.

He nodded and grabbed the phone.  "Daddy, it's okay.  No, 
she can't come to the phone right now.  Daddy, believe me . 
. . "

"Mulder, I'm fine," Scully called out.  "I'll call you back."  

"Daddy, it's okay.  I promise.  Mom will call you in a little 
while.  She'll explain everything.  Dad, feel of her, you know 
she's okay."  He was quiet for a minute, then seemed to 
smile a little.  "Yes, she'll call you."  He hung up and looked 
over at his mother.

She nodded and returned her full attention to Walter.  "Talk 
to me."

"S-Scully, I . . ."

"I know.  I hadn't thought about it either.  Did you hear what I 
said, the kids will keep them away.  Danny, can you get this 
from him?"

Danny met Walter's eyes and looked at him for a long 
moment.  Danny's eyes widened in horror.  "You died?"

Walter shuddered and Katy cried out.  Scully looked toward 
the bedroom.  

"Go get her, Mom.  We'll be okay."

Scully pressed her hand against Walter's cheek, then rose to 
get her daughter.  She changed the baby and hurried back.  
At Danny's look, she slipped the baby into Walter's arms.  
They tightened around the tiny girl and he seemed to draw 
strength from her.  

"Are you feeling better?"

"I'm sorry, I - "

Scully shook her head, "I understand.  You haven't had an 
attack have you; and kept it secret?"

"No.  I hadn't even remembered them since I joined . . . it 
just caught me off guard."

She looked over at her son, "You understand?"

He nodded.  "They were talking about them, but they think 
Uncle Walter's dead.  They were thinking about using them 
on other people."

"Did you hear any names?"

He shook his head, "But they're gone now."

"The technology isn't.  The few that are left might be 
desperate." Walter met Scully's eyes.  "You better call 
Mulder, reassure him."

After a long moment, she nodded and moved to the phone. 

*****



Title - Hellos 17
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - http://www.donnas-stories.com
Rating - R
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 16
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner all belong to
Chris, 10-13, and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No infringement intended. 

Hellos 17


Mulder lost no time getting home that evening.  Skinner stepped into
Danny's room to give them some privacy, but Mulder called him back.  He
didn't release Scully, but he looked Walter over carefully.  "You
okay?"

"Better, yeah.  The kids are looking after me."

"They will you know.  You're family."

Walter nodded then.  He helped serve up dinner as Mulder took a quick
shower.

Dinner was finished without bringing up the day's events. Katy was in
bed when Mulder dialed the number to reach their friends.  "Evening,"
he said, his voice dripping with irony.

"You've been busy," Langly's voice sounded over the speaker.

"It wasn't us.  I hate to ask, but are we secure?"  Mulder asked
quickly.

"We are," Byers assured them.  "Do you know what happened?"

Mulder and Walter brought them up to date on the happenings of the
night before.  There was a long silence when they finished.  It was
John that finally spoke.  "What do we do now?"

"Try to keep an eye on the people we have left."

"What about that other thing?"

"I don't know.  Danny didn't see it coming, so we're assuming it has a
mind shield."

"Does it know about you?" Monica asked quickly.

Danny met his father's eyes and shook his head.  "Danny says no.  And
whatever it was, it's on our side, right?  I mean, it was killing the
Super Soldiers or trying to."

"Trying to?"  John spoke up.

"The burning didn't kill them.  Danny and Katy had to finish the job. 
We don't know if it realized that and Danny didn't initiate contact
with it."  

"Well that's good," John said quietly, and then added, "So what aren't
you saying?"

There was a hesitation, as Mulder looked at Walter.  It was Walter that
took a deep breath and spoke, "They were discussing the nanites;
deciding where to use them next."

Now the silence was at the other end.  It was Frohike that broke it. 
"I thought with that bastard Krycek gone that was over."

"He didn't invent the things.  The control wasn't found."  Walter
responded.  

"John, did you get to go through Krycek's things?" Scully asked
quickly.

"Uh, no, and the murder's still listed as unsolved."

Skinner shook his head and gave a grim smile into the distance.

"Do you think you could get to the evidence?  No one else would realize
. . . well, no humans would realize what it was," Mulder asked quietly.

"Describe it."

"A remote control," Walter said bitterly. "I was being controlled just
like a television."

No one spoke for a long moment.  It was John that broke the silence. 
"I'll check the affects tomorrow.  If I find something like that, what
do I do?"

"Send it here," Skinner said quickly.

Mulder looked over at him.  "Wait.  Let the guys examine it, Walter. 
They'll know more about what can be done to it than us."

Walter sighed, "Just find it."

They continued their discussion of the remaining Super Soldiers, coming
to no real conclusion.  The call ended with little in the way of
concrete ideas, but John and Monica both promised to search for the
control that Krycek had used.

*****

It was late, after two when Mulder woke.  "Dad?"  Mulder sat up
immediately.  He glanced at Scully, but she was still sound asleep.  He
realized that he had heard their son at least partially in his head. 
He slipped out of the bed and motioned for Danny to follow him into the
living room.

"What's wrong?"

"That thing - he's found one of the soldiers, Dick Chambers.  He must
have gotten the location like we did.  He's planning to kill it.  Dad,
he still doesn't realize he didn't 
kill the others."

"Stay back, Danny.  Don't interfere.  After . . . after he's gone, do
what you did last night.  Just don't let him know you're . . . about
you or Katy."

Danny nodded, looking more excited than scared.  In a minute he looked
up at his Dad. "It's gone."

After a moment Mulder nodded.  "Go ahead."

Danny's eyes were unfocused for an instant, then he sagged slightly
against his father.  Mulder gathered him up in his arms as the boy's
eyes closed.  He carried him into his bedroom already asleep and lay
him in the bed.  After pulling the covers up, Mulder took a seat beside
him on the bed and just sat there, watching him.

He turned when he felt Scully in the doorway.  At her look of concern,
he rose and joined her, taking her into his arms.

"Is something wrong?"

He shook his head.

"Then why are you up?" she whispered.

He glanced back at Danny, then led Scully back to their room.  After
they were back in the bed he pulled her against him, resting his chin
on her head.  "Everything's okay now.  The . . . the alien found one of
our remaining friends.  He burnt him as well, then Danny . . . cleaned
up after him."

His arms tightened around her at the shudder that ran through her body.
 She didn't speak and there wasn't anything he could really say to make
this better, so he held her as she clutched him.  They finally slept
again.

Mulder let Walter in the next morning.  Over coffee, Mulder gave him a
short version of what had transpired during the night.  "Any idea how
he got a location?"

Mulder shook his head.  "Danny thinks it picked it up like he did."

"Are we sure that Danny hasn't been . . . "

Mulder looked up at the ceiling.  "I don't know.  He says not."

"Did you get any sleep?"

"Some.  What if I bring Katy in here when I leave?  You mind giving her
a bottle, letting Scully sleep a little later?"

"Of course not.  Is she doing okay? "

Mulder shook his head.  "I don't know."  He rose then, and walked
heavily down the hall.  Katy was still asleep when Mulder placed her in
Walter's arms.  "I'll see you tonight."

*****

There was no activity during the day.  A short email let them know that
nothing had been found, so there was no contact that night.  They went
over the list of remaining names one more time as though they might
learn something else, but it was just an exercise.

It was late, but not as late as the night before when Danny woke
Mulder.  Mulder followed him back into his bedroom again.  "Another
one?  Which one?"

"Perry Bursa."

"Was he close to Dick Chambers?  I mean nearby."

"No.  Dick was in Seattle, but Perry was in St. Louis."

"So he's moving around the country?"  Mulder visualized the list. 
Something was bugging him, but he couldn't put his finger on it.  He
knew he wasn't sleeping well.  He'd been relying on Walter, but now
with the added threat of the nanites . . . he sighed.  "Get some sleep,
Kiddo.  We'll see what we can do in the morning."

He tucked Danny back in, kissing him, then crawled back into bed with
Scully.  She didn't wake this time.   He drew in the comfort of her and
finally drifted back into a restless sleep.

He reluctantly left Walter with his sleeping family the next morning
after bringing him up to date.

*****

Mulder stopped just outside of the door.  That was strange; it wasn't
latched.  Had Danny left it ajar when he went for Walter? 
Instinctively his body tightened and he slowly pushed the door open. 
His hand craved a gun to hold.

"Shit."  Walter was sprawled in the middle of the living room floor. 
He was unconscious and his face was bloody.  Scully!  Where were Scully
and the children?  He found a pulse, then rising, stepped over the
large man and ducked into the kitchen.  No one.

He found Scully in their bedroom, on the floor beside the crib.  Katy
was lying in the crib, sound asleep and making baby snoring noises.  He
sank to his knees beside Scully, seeing the blood on her face as well.

"Scully?  Baby, can you hear me?"

She stirred and opened her eyes, then gasped and her arms went out,
defending herself.

"It's me.  Scully, it's me.  What happened?"

"Katy!  Danny!"  She struggled against him.

"Katy's right here.  She's asleep.  I haven't seen Danny."

Her hand clutched his as she started to pull herself up from the floor.
 "Take it easy, Baby."

She shook her head and rose.  His arm held her close as she looked over
at the crib.  "I have to - " She moved away from him, checking the
sleeping child's vitals.  A shaky breath later, she leaned against
Mulder.  "She's okay.  Where's Danny?"

"I'll find him.  Walter's in the living room, unconscious."

"Oh God."  She headed in that direction.  "Find Danny."  She dropped to
her knees beside the large man.

Mulder nodded and ducked into Danny's room, then the bathroom.

"Mulder?"

"Coming."  He took a deep breath.  Had Danny gone off on his own again?
 He knew how upset they had been when he had taken off for the church
that afternoon.  *Danny!* He called for him mentally, but no reassuring
touch came to his brow.  He closed his eyes for an instant, then
hurried into the living room.

Walter was groggy and Scully was attempting to help him to his feet. 
"Don't!  Let me."  He pulled Walter's arm around his neck and moved him
to the couch.

"Danny?"  She looked at him.  Her face paled and she sank into the
chair beside the couch.

"He's done this before, Scully.  Don't assume the worst."

"You think this is like that time?"

"I don't know.  I'm going to get the first aid kit, just sit there."

"Mulder?"  Walter's voice was muffled.  "What about Danny?"  He had his
eyes closed but he'd obviously been listening.

"He's not here."

Walter's eyes flew open as he jerked forward.  His grimace brought
Scully back to the present.  She rose from her chair.

"Wait, what are you - " Mulder reached for her.

"I need to clean up, then patch up Walter."  She squeezed Mulder's hand
that came out to her, but didn't stop.

When she returned in a few minutes, her face was clean.  A warm cloth
and the first aid kit were in her hands.  Once his face was cleaned off
she realized that, like herself, Walter had no wound.

"Scully, stop.  I'm okay."  Walter took her hand and brought it down.

Mulder pulled Scully back against him.  "Tell me what happened."

Walter shook his head. "The door was locked.  Danny was in his room. 
Scully and the baby were in your room.  Then he was standing there,
hell the door was still closed.  I never saw it open.  He didn't touch
me but I was on the floor.  I couldn't even call out to warn them. 
Mulder, I'm - "

"You couldn't have done anything."  Mulder scrubbed his face with his
free hand. 

"Mulder, can you feel him?  Has he contacted - " Scully's voice shook.

Mulder shook his head.  "Not yet, but he will.  You have to believe
that.  We just have to wait."  He put his arm around her and she rested
her head on his shoulder.  "He knows how to reach us."

"If he can."  Her voice broke then.

"Don't.  Scully, he can look after himself.  How many times has he
proven that?"  Walter leaned forward, letting his hand touch her knee
gently for just a moment.

Mulder took a deep breath as his arm tightened around her.  "Maybe we
should call the guys, give them a heads up."

Even as he looked toward the phone it rang.  They all jerked and Mulder
grabbed up the receiver.  "Yes?"

"Agent Mulder, it's been a long time."

"Long time?" He looked over at Scully and shook his head.  He knew the
voice, but from where?  He quickly pressed the speaker button.

"And Agent Scully.  I never believed the official story on either of
you.  I knew that neither of you would harm yourselves; not while the
other lived."  The speaker had known instantly when he had changed the
phone.

"Who are you?" Scully demanded.

"I thought you would recognize my voice, Agent Scully.  We worked
together more recently than Agent Mulder and I."

"Cut the crap.  Where's Danny?" Mulder demanded.

"I haven't hurt him.  Please trust me on that."

"Why?  We don't even know your name." 

"Forgive me.  You know me as Jeremiah Smith."  Walter jerked forward,
his question in his eyes, but not speaking.  Scully's mouth fell open
as she looked up at Mulder.

"You used to be on our side," Mulder stated flatly.

"I assure you, Agent Mulder, I still am.  I suppose some contact with
your son would mean more than my words."

Immediately the familiar touch on their brows was felt.  Walter had not
experienced this before, and his hand came up as though to meet Danny's
hand.

"Let me speak to him," Mulder immediately insisted.

"He's not physically near the phone, but he is safe."

"Is, is that why you took him?  To keep him safe?"  Scully's voice was
low, but steadied now that she had felt her son's presence.

"Yes and no, Agent Scully.  Danny was in no immediate danger from the
beings that you've been fighting most recently.  He proved that to me
in Chicago and over the last couple of nights.  But he needs training
for what is forthcoming."

"Forthcoming?"

"Training?"

Scully and Walter had spoken together, but Mulder had slumped back into
the chair, his eyes closed.

"Yes, Agent Mulder."  Jeremiah addressed him even though his questions
had been silent.  "He is strong and unafraid, a true son of such a
couple as you and your wife.  With me, he can strengthen his mind
shield, detect things he has never known to look for - "

"He's a child."  Mulder sat up.

"Yes, but he has spent his entire life knowing about what is coming. 
You and your wife know more than any other humans about that future. 
He has always known what you had to learn.  He is ready to learn more,
then he can pass this knowledge on to his sister and, at least in part,
to you.  I believe I finally understand why they have feared the two of
you for so long."

Mulder and Scully stared at each other for a long moment, memories and
truths shared in that instant.

Jeremiah cleared his throat, "Mr. Skinner, I understand from Danny that
you are still plagued by a technology that was misused.  I believe I'll
be able to assist you with that shortly."

Walter glanced at Mulder, but didn't speak.

"Bring him home.  Please, if he needs this training, we can talk, but -
"

"Agent Scully, I do have sympathy for you, but the type of training
that your son needs cannot be taught at home."

"He's just a little boy!"

"I know that he looks like a little boy to you, you are his mother.  In
reality he's a special child of brilliant parents.  He will need the
skills I can teach him.  Since he is a human child though, I will allow
him to contact you every night at bedtime, so that you can stay in
touch.  I'm sure you will be able to see a difference very quickly."

"Don't do this.  He deserves a childhood," Scully tried again.

"Ah, human guilt.  You feel that Danny has not had a happy childhood;
that because of the circumstances of his birth and the first few years
when he was on the run, his childhood was tainted.  I can only tell you
that this is not true.  I know your son and he feels that he has had a
wonderful childhood.  He knows, better than any other child, how loved
he is.  He knows the sacrifices you have made for him and he is secure
with you."

That brought a silence for a moment as Mulder absorbed these words. 
Finally he leaned forward.  "We want him home.  To hell with saving the
world.  These are our children, not your warriors.  No."

Scully squeezed Mulder's arm, trying to calm him.

"Actually, Agent Mulder, you are not in a position to dictate terms. 
This will not take that long."

"How long?"  Scully spoke before Mulder could.

"A week, two at the most.  I did say he was exceptional."  They could
hear Jeremiah sigh, "I have already promised that he would be in touch
on a daily basis.  That is the best I can do.  I will be in contact
soon."

"Wait! Don't hang - " the connection was broken.  Mulder slammed his
hand down on the table.

"Mulder."  Scully's arms surrounded him and Walter's hand pressed into
his shoulder.  They sat in silence together.



Title - Hellos 19
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - http://www.donnas-stories.com
Rating - R
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 18
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner all belong to
Chris, 10-13, and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No infringement intended. 

Hellos 19


The door was barely closed when he felt the soft caress of a thumb
across his bottom lip.  He didn't try to hide the smile.  She was
getting stronger.  Who would have thought his lip would be such an
erogenous zone, but with her, everything was - especially when he'd
been away four days and nights.  He should be grateful she hadn't
caressed anywhere else.

Before the thought was fully formed he felt her phantom hand caress his
length.  \Better watch it, Scully.  It's not a good idea for a child
psychologist to leave an interview with a boner.\ She gave him a little
squeeze and he hissed, retaliating with a tongue across her nipple.  He
felt the laugh.

\I'll be home this evening.  Keep the engine running.\ He adjusted his
clothing and let himself out of the interview room.

He thanked the principal and headed for the airport.  He stowed his
carry-on into the overhead compartment and took his seat.  He closed
his eyes to forestall the flight attendant who seemed to be homing in
on him.  She should spend her time on someone who was available.  That
certainly wasn't him.

He'd been gone four days and four nights.  He'd been to five cities,
interviewed over fifty kids.  He'd found several possibilities and now
Danny and Katy were honed in on them.  There were over 200 potentials
now.

Things had moved quickly since Jeremiah had burst into their lives.  He
had left them that night, after returning Danny, to give them family
time.  Walter had started to leave too, but Katy had reached for him
and he hadn't been able to refuse her.

They had huddled together, a small family with devastating information.
 2012, it seemed so close.  Was there time to do anything?

It was Skinner that broke the silence.  "Scully, do you think that your
nephew might . . . "

Mulder huffed and pulled Scully closer to him.

"Dad, it's a possibility," Danny said quietly.

"How would we find out?" Scully asked the room at large.

"I'd need to meet him; get close enough to," the boy shrugged.  "To
check him out."

"Scully, it would mean seeing your family again," Mulder spoke in a
soft voice, watching her.  The light that leapt into her eyes blew away
most of his concerns.

"Mom?" Scully's voice was full of wonder.

Mulder met Danny's eyes and the boy nodded.  "We'd have to be careful,
Scully, but Monica could reach your mother, set up a meeting with her. 
Maybe we could set up a meeting in some city.  Get her to pave the way
for us to see Matthew."

"Would it safe for us, for the children?" Her voice was yearning, but
practical.

"We'll make it safe, the guys, John and Monica, they'll help us." 
Mulder looked over at Skinner.  After a moment Skinner nodded.

"We need to contact them anyway.  They're worried about Danny.  Let
them think about ways to make this happen.  We're all a little too
close to it."

*****

Scully laughed out loud at the whoop that Frohike let out when he heard
that Danny was back and safe.  They listened carefully to the
information Jeremiah had given them.  There was a pause, then John
cleared his throat.  "You want us to contact your mother and tell her
you're alive?"

"No," Mulder said quickly.  "Get her out of the house; take her to
dinner or something.  She needs to stay calm, no one can know.  Make
sure she understands that.  We'll set up a place to meet, not here and
not there.  Junior here can tell us where." Mulder winked at the boy. 
"We'll get back to you about that."


The meeting with Maggie had been surprisingly easy to arrange.  She was
waiting in the back of the noisy restaurant, watching the couples dance
when Monica arrived.

Maggie was patient until the waitress left with their order, then as
soon as the music rose again, she leaned forward.  "I doubled back
twice and I saw no one following me.  Have you heard from Dana?"

"Uh, Mrs. Scully - "

"Maggie, please.  Tell me, she is with Fox, isn't she?"

At that Monica smiled a little.  "Yes, they're together.  They want to
meet with - "

"When and where?"

Monica sat back, slightly stunned.

"What?"

"I just expected this conversation to go a little differently.  You
know, persuade you that Dana was alive and - "

"Dana would not harm herself.  Not after she survived the death of her
son and Mulder leaving so abruptly."

Monica nodded.  Keeping quiet about some things was the plan.  "I don't
have details yet, Maggie.  We want to keep everyone safe, but soon,
within the next couple of weeks."

Maggie's shoulders relaxed and she remained silent as their drinks were
placed on the table.  Once they were alone again, she nodded.  "I'll be
ready."

"You can't even tell your sons."

"I know, but, they are all right.  I mean, they're not getting in touch
because . . . "

"No.  They're both healthy.  Some developments have occurred that might
mean they could be in touch, if not actually come home."

Maggie closed her eyes, sending a quick prayer of gratitude.  When she
opened her eyes she changed the subject and they discussed the influx
of tourists for the season.  

*****

Monica was as good as her word.  It was less than a week before she met
Maggie again.  The same precautions were employed and again they were
ignored by everyone in the surroundings.

"Atlanta.  It's large enough for anyone to go to ground and not be seen
again."  Monica grinned.  "And I'm just talking about the airport.  I
have your ticket and your ID.  You'll be Martha Stevens.  You have
reservations at the Comfort Suites Airport and the shuttle will pick
you up."

"This ID looks real."

"It better.  You'll be using it to board the plane.  There's also a
credit card in there for the hotel."

"I can afford - "

"That's not the issue, Maggie," Monica interrupted her.  "You're
leaving during rush hour, 4:45 p.m. It's only a two hour flight, so
you'll be there before 7.  Take the shuttle to the hotel, it's already
confirmed and go to your room.  Wait there.  Don't use the phone. 
You'll be contacted."

"This sounds more James Bond every minute," the older woman said
ruefully.  "I'm not complaining," she said quickly as Monica started to
speak.  "It's just different for me.  I've never worked for the FBI."

"You'll be fine.  Don't check your bag.  Just take a carry-on.  If you
need to borrow - "

"I have one.  It won't be a long visit I guess." Her face fell
slightly.

"It's a first visit, Maggie.  Don't worry.  Things really do seem to be
. . . loosening up."

Maggie took a deep breath and nodded.  

*****

Maggie let herself into the small suite and looked around.  No note,
not that she had really expected anything to be written down.  Whatever
Mulder's faults, and she'd heard about them all multiple times from
Bill over the years, he would not take any chances with Dana's safety.

It was hard to remain calm.  She finally flipped on the TV just for the
noise, but  she couldn't sit still.  She was fiddling with the controls
when there was a knock on the door.

The remote control fell from her hands as she jumped to her feet.  She
looked through the peephole and saw the back of a large man wearing a
baseball cap.  That wasn't Mulder, he wasn't that large, at least he
hadn't been. 

Regardless, this adventure was to see her daughter again and she was
going to do that.  She opened the door and gasped.  "Walt - "

He stepped inside and closed the door.

"I thought you - "

"I know.  I'm sorry to startle you like that, but we want to keep
everyone out of sight as much as possible."

She took his hand and then hugged him.  "I was so upset when I heard
you had been killed.  I attended your - " she stopped, flustered.

Walter smiled.  "Thank you.  It's nice to know one person that really
cared was there.  But I know you have other things on your mind right
now.  We can catch up later if there's time.  I know some people that
are very anxious to see you."

The hand he took was trembling slightly and he gave it a quick squeeze,
then led her out into the hall.

They moved toward the elevators, but passed them without a glance. 
Halfway down the next hall, Walter stopped and rapped his knuckle
against the door twice sharply.  There was a moment, while Maggie knew
they were observed, then the door opened and Walter guided her inside. 
She turned immediately and saw Mulder tucking his gun into his
waistband at his back.

"Magg - " Then he was in her arms.  His closed around her as well and
his relief at this kind of welcome soared.

She stepped back to check him out.  "You look good, healthy."

"Your daughter takes very good care of me," he said, glancing over at
the bedroom door as it opened.

"Mom."  Scully rushed to her mother's side and was enveloped by her as
both shed more than a couple of tears of joy.  Maggie felt the gun at
her daughter's waist as well, but didn't speak of it.  They knew,
better than she, what was needed.

After a moment they sat on the couch together.  Mulder took the chair
nearest the door, leaving Walter at a flanking position.  

Maggie looked at each of them as she accepted the tissue Scully
offered.  "Tell me everything you can," Maggie said firmly. 

Scully looked over at Mulder, then back to her mother.  "There's
someone I'd like you to meet first."  The bedroom door opened again and
Danny joined them, watching the older woman shyly.

"This is our son, Danny."

"Your . . . the baby!  You didn't lose, he wasn't stillb-  Oh my god." 
She was on her feet then, and had snatched the boy against her.  She
was still talking, Mulder could make out another 'oh my god' and a
'thank you lord' but mostly she was hugging the stuffings out of the
boy.  Eventually she released him enough to return to the couch, but
kept her arm around him as she turned on Mulder and Scully.  "You could
have told me he was alive at least!"

"Mom - "

"Maggie, I'm sorry.  We couldn't," Mulder interrupted.  "Neither Danny
nor Scully would have been safe if anyone had known."  He took hold of
the hand that Scully raised toward him.  "I can only imagine what
everyone thought; the fact that I deserted her in her grief, but we had
no choice."

Maggie stared at both of them long and hard, but then nodded.  "You
took a baby only a few hours old and . . . I can't believe it."

Mulder shrugged. "I got pretty good at diapers."

Danny chuckled and Maggie pulled him tight against her again.  "Thank
you."

"I'm still reeling that she trusted me that much," Mulder said softly,
looking over at Scully who smiled.

Maggie said nothing, just watching the two of them.

Danny looked over at the bedroom door, then back at Mulder.  Mulder
started to rise, but Walter spoke up.  "Let me."  Mulder nodded and
settled back.  Walter entered the bedroom.  Maggie didn't ask what was
going on, since no one had drawn a gun.  She continued talking to
Danny, asking him his favorite foods and games. 

She looked up when Walter rejoined them with a baby girl in his arms. 
Maggie's mouth dropped open.  She looked quickly at Scully, then over
at Mulder.  The baby looked at her, then let her head rest on Walter's
chest.  Walter brought the baby to Maggie and she raised her arms to
take her.

"This is our daughter, Katy," Scully said.

"Daughter.  You had a daughter," Maggie's voice was full of wonder as
she cuddled the baby against her.  After a moment she looked over at
Mulder.  "Have you changed as many diapers this time?"

He laughed lightly.  "Uh, not quite."

"I decided to give him a break this time," Scully came to his rescue. 
"Especially since he ended up delivering her."

Maggie blinked, speechless for a moment.  She turned to Mulder.  "You
delivered -  "

"Scully delivered her.  I just happened to be there."

"Somehow I don't believe that," she turned back to Scully.  "How old is
she?"

"Eight months.  She's crawling like a champ and beginning to pull up. 
She's got six teeth and loves French fries."  Scully cut her eyes at
Mulder at that and he looked suitably chastised.

Maggie laughed out loud then and hugged both of her grandchildren to
her.  "Fox, you've done something neither of my sons has been able to
do."

"What's that?" Mulder asked, glancing over at Scully.

"You've given me a granddaughter."

His Adam's apple bobbed.  "Glad to do it," he murmured, looking  back
at Scully.  He cleared his throat.  "Is anyone getting hungry?"

"Yeah," Danny answered immediately. 

Walter chuckled at that.  "Why don't I make a food run?  You guys need
some time."

Maggie's head immediately came up.  "Is it safe for you be out there
alone?"

"Thank you, Maggie.  Yes, I'll be fine."

Maggie looked over at Mulder for reassurance.  "He will be okay,
Maggie."

"Well hurry back," she said finally.

"Can we have pizza?" Danny asked.

Scully looked over at Mulder, but he wouldn't meet her eyes.  "I wonder
who's idea that is," she said dryly.  She looked up at Walter.  "Sure,
go ahead.  Make sure one of them is a veggie pizza."

"Yes ma'am," Walter grinned.  "I won't be long."

Once he was gone and Mulder had secured the room again, Maggie turned
to Scully.  "How can you be sure he's safe?"

Scully hesitated, glancing over at Mulder.  "Mom . . . Danny and Katy
are special.  Not just because they're Mulder's children."  

Mulder's head came up at that.  Danny smiled at him and he kept quiet.

"Of course they're special.  I don't understand."

"Maggie," Mulder moved his chair to sit closer to her.  "You know that
Scully had tests run on her during her abduction."

The older woman's look of alarm caused Scully to move closer.  Danny
did as well and Katy touched her face.

"I, uh, I also had things done to me while I was gone."

Maggie ran her hands through her grandson's hair.  He looked so much
like his father.  "We're not sick, Gramma," Danny assured her.

"In fact both kids are extraordinarily healthy, Mom.  You don't have to
worry about that."

"So what are you talking about?"

Mulder looked over at Danny.  He nodded at his father.  "Gramma, you
don't have to try to convince Bill that Dad's a good guy."

Maggie blinked at that.  "I don't understand."

"And the blue dress you were looking for is at the cleaners.  Remember,
you took it in after you spilled something on it at the garden club
meeting."

Her mouth opened, but no words came out.  Scully's hand rested on her
arm.  "Mom, it's true.  Danny can read your mind, but he won't unless
you give him permission."

"But how - "

"The things that were done to Scully and me," Mulder said sadly.  

"It, it's changed the children?"

"We're not freaks, Gramma.  We can - "

"Of course you're not freaks!  Who would think such a thing?" Maggie
crushed him against her.  He relaxed and cuddled up against her. 
Scully closed her eyes in relief and felt Mulder's arm go around her. 
She leaned into him and they sat together in silence for a few moments.

*****

They had eaten their pizza and Katy was gnawing on a piece of crust
when Maggie looked around.  "What can you tell me?"

Scully drew a deep breath.  "Mulder was right all along, Mom.  He
understood what was going on.  Now we have a, an idea of a way to fight
back."

"Aliens?" Maggie looked at Walter to see if he was smiling.  He wasn't.

"Maggie, you need to listen," he said gently.

She paled slightly, but nodded.

"Mom, the children, they're the key to fighting the beings that want to
take over the planet."

"They're babies!  You can't think that these two little children - "

"No, they need help.  That's what we're going to have to do now.  Find
other children that ours can train.  It's evolution in action, Maggie. 
But the kids will be safer when there are more of them."

Maggie looked around at each of them.  "This discussion isn't over, but
for now, what can I do to help?"

Scully's sigh of relief drew a smile from Mulder.  "We've been told
that there's the possibility that this ability might run in families. 
It's enhanced in our children because of the all of tests and, and
things done to us.  There aren't any other Mulders, so that leaves our
family."

"Will and Sam?" Maggie asked immediately.

"Because of their age, puberty comes into play.  We were thinking
Matt."

Maggie's eyes widened.  "Bill's son?"



Title - Hellos 20
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - http://www.donnas-stories.com
Rating - R
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 19
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner all belong to
Chris, 10-13, and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No infringement intended. 

Hellos 20


Maggie's eyes widened.  "Bill's son?"

"Mom, we're going to need to do this," Scully said.  

"Bill is . . . Bill is going to be difficult to approach about this."

"Because of me," Mulder said gravely.

Maggie nodded.  "He, he never forgave you for, for deserting Dana when
she lost, I mean . . . "

Mulder looked directly in her eyes.  "Did you?"

"I was confused, at first.  I could see how much Dana needed you.  I
couldn't understand.  I couldn't believe that if you were alive, you
had 'deserted' my daughter.  But I had to take my cues from Dana, and
she never said a word against you or allowed anyone else to in her
hearing."

Mulder looked over at Scully.  She didn't talk about that time; when he
had tried, she had simply changed the subject.  He really didn't need
to hear her say it; he had seen what she had endured in her face when
she saw him that evening.  Now instead of meeting his eyes, she pulled
Danny to her.  The boy's arms went around her as well.

"That's when I realized that she had sent you away, to protect you."
Mulder glanced over at Scully, who was watching her mother with wide
eyes.  Apparently they had never discussed this either.  "It never
crossed my mind that the baby, that Danny, was alive.  Now that
surprises me.  I should have thought about it.  It's almost as though
something kept me from thinking it.

"When she left, I knew it was to join you.  I was worried about her,
but I knew she had gone to you." Maggie looked over at Walter.  "Do you
remember?"

"Yes.  The box."

She nodded.  "The doll you gave Dana while she was pregnant with Danny.
 There was very little taken from the apartment, but the photo album
and the doll told me what I needed to know."

"And Bill," Mulder asked.

Maggie sighed.  "Bill was  . . . I made the decision not to tell him
about those two things. I've tried to ignore his ranting and he rarely
mentions any of it to me anymore.  I was ready for Monica to contact
me.  I knew something had happened that meant Dana had to disappear,
and I knew it was time to see her again.  I've felt it for days."

Mulder met Scully's eyes and nodded.  "I always knew you were special,
Scully."

"Always?" She managed a grin.

"Okay, it helped that you dropped your clothes on our first case." He
winked at her and she shook her head indulgently.

Skinner blinked at that, but Danny was chuckling.  There was obviously
a story there he hadn't heard.

"Are you hearing what you're saying, Maggie?  You 'knew' something, you
'felt' things.  Remember when Scully was taken, all those years ago,
you dreamed that something had happened to her.  I believe it runs in
the family."

"You think I'm psychic or something?"

Mulder smiled at the term, but nodded.  "Why not?  And that's the
reason we need to check on Matthew.  Eventually we'll check on Will and
Sam as well, but we need to move on this."

"But Bill has never - "

"I would have said the same thing about Scully, and she would have
agreed with me.  It would explain a lot of things about us.  In fact,
Danny has gotten right peeved at us at times for not admitting we could
read each other's minds."

Danny grinned and nodded to his Grandmother.

"But Bill . . . " Maggie frowned, going quiet.  

"We need your help, Mom.  Time is getting short."

Maggie blinked at that.     

*****

Maggie paid the cabbie and accepted the suitcase he handed her.  She
thanked him and moved toward the front door.  She hadn't called but she
saw both cars in the garage.  Good.  

She squared her shoulders.  She didn't allow herself to hesitate as she
rang the bell.  

"Mom?  Mom!" Tara threw her arms around the older woman.  "I didn't
know you were coming.  Please, come on in.  Bill!" Tara called back
over her shoulder.  She took Maggie's suitcase herself and pulled her
mother-in-law inside.

"Mom?  What a great surprise!"  Bill took his mother in his arms and
gave her a big hug.  "You should have called.  I would have picked you
up at the airport."

"I know.  It was a spur of the moment trip, but I needed to see you. 
There's something important . . . "

Bill's smile faded.  "See us?  Is something wrong?"

"No.  Where's Matty?"

"He's next door with his friend Neil."

Maggie nodded and allowed them to lead her to the kitchen.  She took a
seat at the counter and nodded when Tara offered her tea.  "I have some
wonderful news.  I've heard from Dana."

Bill stopped, stunned, and sank into the stool next to his mother. 
"Dana, she's okay?"

"Yes, she's very well."

Bill's eyes narrowed.  "She's with him isn't she?"

"She is." Maggie's chin went up.

"Damn it!"

"Bill, listen to me; they've been in a, a witness protection type of
program."

"Witness protection?  I don't - "

"Things are changing and there's a possibility that they can come back.
 They need - "

"Mom, I want Dana back, believe me.  But as far as I'm concerned, that
son of a bitch can go straight to hell and - " The slap stunned him,
the fact that it came from his mother astounded him.  Tara's hand
covered her mouth; her eyes were wide with shock.

"Now listen to me, and listen good, Bill.  They need your help to
return.  I want my baby girl back and want my family together.  You
have to listen to me and then I want you to let me arrange a meeting
for you with Dana and Fox.  Do you understand me?"

He rubbed his cheek.  "Explain it to me."

"There are things I can't tell you, not here and not now.  Fox and Dana
have to explain . . . things.  Time is short and it's important, Bill. 
I'm sorry I struck you, but you have to listen to me."  He realized
then that fright was behind the blow.

"Has he hurt you?  Mom, did Mulder - "

"Bill, please!  He's trying to save us."

"Save us?  From what, little green - " Before Bill could finish the
question, the back door opened and slammed shut.  

Matthew ran inside.  "What's wrong?"

Bill held out his hand to the boy.  "Nothing, Matty.  Everything's
fine.  Look, your Grandma's here."

The boy looked over at his Grandmother, but didn't approach her.  He
looked between his mother and father.  "Everything's okay?  Really?"

Maggie closed her eyes.  The boy had been next door.  He couldn't have
heard their altercation, but he had felt it.  Fox was right.

"Matty, why do you think something's wrong?" Maggie asked gently.

"I, I don't know.  It just felt like it."

Maggie nodded.  "You're very perceptive Matty.  We are okay," she
assured him as she hugged her grandson.  

"Matty, your mother and I need to talk to Grandma for just a couple of
minutes.  I need you to go play on your swings.  Stay in the back
yard."

"Dad - "

"Now, Matty," Bill's voice brooked no argument.  The boy looked over at
his mother. She nodded and he started to turn away.  Maggie took his
hand and squeezed it.  He gave her a little smile and let himself back
outside.

"Okay, Mom, tell me what's going on."

"I told you.  Dana and Fox need your help.  I need for you to take a
couple of days off and meet with them."

"A couple of days?  Mom - "

"Bill, this is vital," her voice was strained.

"What is . . . is he holding Dana hostage?  Is that what's going on?"

Maggie drew back, startled.  "No!  Bill, Fox would never hurt Dana." 
His expression grew hard then.  "Please I need you and your family to
come with me to see Dana and Fox."

"Tara and Matty?  No way.  Even if I did decide to go, I wouldn't take
them, not to see that lunatic."

"I'm handling this wrong; I know that, but Bill, please.  Please call
your office and tell them you need a couple of days.  I don't ask for
things like this.  You know that.  I wouldn't ask now if it weren't
vital."

Bill looked over at Tara.  "I . . . I guess I could ask for an
emergency leave."

"No!  You can't draw that kind of attention to yourself.  Just, just
call your office and tell them I made an unexpected visit and you want
to take a couple of days.  Tell them you'll be here and they can call
you for anything."

"You mean right now?" Bill gaped at her.

"Yes."

Bill blinked at that and again looked over at Tara.  "Mom, Tara and I
need a minute."

Maggie started to speak, then nodded.  "I'll be out back with Matty."  
She opened the back door with a shaking hand.  She'd bungled it.  She'd
actually struck Bill, but she hadn't really taken in how deep his
hatred of Mulder was.  Of course he was remembering Missy too, but she
had to make this work.

She joined Matthew at the swing set and pushed him, trying to listen to
him instead of watch the house.

They didn't take long.  As soon as Maggie saw Bill in the doorway she
took hold of Matthew's hand and moved in that direction.  Bill glanced
down at his son, then at his mother.  "I don't like this, but Tara says
we need to trust you."

"Thank you, Bill."

Bill looked away and sighed.  "I can call in, get a day or two.  So,
are you going to call them and have them 'drop by'?"

"You call your office.  Tell them you're going to pick me up at the
airport.  Don't let them know I'm already here.  I'll call Dana."  

Bill looked away, but Maggie didn't care.  They were going to meet. 
Suddenly she felt a light caress on her brow.  She glanced over at
Matty to see him brushing a non-existent fly away from his forehead. 
She closed her eyes in relief.

Within the hour everyone was packed for at least a two-night stay. 
Bill was the hold up again.  "If we're leaving, why did you have me
tell them they could reach me at home?  I thought Dana and . . . I
thought they were coming here."

"No, but we don't want anyone to realize you're out of town.  If anyone
calls, they will reach you on this phone."  She scrambled in her bag
and handed him a cell phone.  No one will know you're not right here in
the house.  It's safer for everyone that way."

"Safer," he spat.  "Forget - "

"Bill."  She stood up to her full height.  "You have agreed to do this.
 Please just put the things in the car.  Don't open the garage."

Bill opened his mouth to protest once more, but Tara's hand on his arm
stopped him.  Shaking his head, he carried the suitcases out to the car
and shoved them in the trunk.

"I'll have to stop at the ATM."

"No.  I have money.  Just get in the car.  Tara, you get up front with
Bill.  Matty and I will be in the back."

"Mom," Tara started to protest, "you can - "

"No.  I can't be seen, you can.  Come on."

Once in the car, Maggie and Matty lay down in the backseat, so as not
to be seen from the outside.  Bill closed his eyes for a moment,
telling himself that this was his mother and he could have her examined
by one of the base doctors when they got back.  "I feel like I'm being
kidnapped by my own mother," he muttered.

"Abducted," she said too softly for him to hear.  Matthew looked over
at her and grinned.

When they got out of the neighborhood, Maggie and Matthew sat up again.
 "So, where are we going?" Bill asked over his shoulder.

"Las Vegas," she replied.

"Las - Are you crazy?" Bill started to pull over to the side of the
road.  "That's a five hour drive!"

"I can relieve you when you get tired," Maggie said dryly.

"You're serious."

"Keep driving, Bill.  Don't call attention to us."

He opened his mouth, but Tara's hand on his arm stopped him.  "Just go,
Bill.  Something is obviously wrong.  If Dana needs us . . . "

Bill looked over at Tara and huffed out a breath, but he kept driving.

*****

He pulled into the parking lot of the hotel Maggie indicated and
parked.  "Bill, get the bags.  I'll check us in."  Maggie was already
moving toward the entrance.  Bill shot another look over at Tara and
she shrugged.

"Thank you, Mrs. Stevens.  Do you need help with your bags?" the man
behind the counter offered.

Maggie glanced around and saw Bill.  "No, we're fine.  Thank you."  She
took the key cards the young man offered and moved toward the
elevators.  Bill and family followed her.  

Once in the elevators and alone, Bill turned to her.  "Did he call you
Mrs. Stevens?"

"Yes."  Her chin went up, and nothing else was asked.

Bill let them into the two bedroom suite and looked around.  "I know
you can't afford this, Mom."

"Don't worry about it."

"So, what do we do now?"

"We wait," she said quietly.

Again Bill opened his mouth to protest, but the shake of Tara's head
stopped him.  He rolled his eyes and took his mother's bag into one of
the bedrooms.  When he returned, he flopped down on the sofa and picked
up the remote.  "This place better have ESPN."  Matthew joined him on
the sofa and Tara looked around the suite.  Maggie merely looked down
at her watch.

Less than thirty minutes later they heard the knock at the door. 
Maggie was moving that way immediately and looked through the spy hole
in the door.  She saw a large man wearing a baseball cap and took a
relieved breath, then opened the door.

"Mom - " Bill rose to his feet, but Maggie was already hugging the
unknown man.

"Is everything okay?" she asked quickly.

He nodded.  "You did great."

Maggie sighed with relief and leaned against him for an instant.  Then
she straightened up and looked over at Bill.  "Do you remember Mr.
Skinner?"

Walter stepped toward him, holding out his hand.  "We met when your
sister was in the hospital."

Bill nodded and after a moment, shook the man's hand.  "You . . . I
heard you were - "

"Dead?" Walter grinned.

"Well, yeah."

"Not exactly. I've been working with your sister and Mulder." He saw
the expression of disgust that grew on the younger man's face.  "We
appreciate you coming here to meet with us."  Walter turned to Tara. 
"Walter Skinner.  I'm pleased to meet you."  She tentatively held out
her hand and he shook it.  Then he turned to Matthew.  He looked the
boy up and down.  "I've heard a lot about you, Matt.  I'm very glad to
see you."  He held out his hand and Matthew shook hands with him as
well.

"Where is Dana?" Bill moved closer, as though separating the two of
them.

"Not far.  Come on." 

Maggie immediately turned toward the door, but Bill put his arm out,
halting Matthew.  "That's what I thought before we drove to Las Vegas."

"They're just down the hall.  Follow me." Walter took Maggie's arm and
they left the room.  Tara moved over to Bill and took his hand.  He
nodded to her, then held out his other hand for Matthew.

They only traveled a few feet down the hall, then Walter knocked on the
door one suite down from them.

The door opened and Walter led Maggie in.  Bill hesitated at the door,
but then followed them inside.  Mulder was behind the door, holstering
his gun.  He stepped forward and gave Maggie a quick hug.  "Thank you."

Maggie nodded and looked over as the bedroom door opened and Scully
joined them.  She looked up at Bill, but hesitated to approach him.

"Dana?  I, I thought I'd lost you too," Bill said, his voice husky at
the sight of her.  His oblique reference to Missy was ignored

At that she moved to him and he took her in his arms.  "I missed you,
Bill."

She hugged Tara as well, then turned her attention to Matthew.  "You've
gotten so big."  Scully caressed his cheek, then hugged him too.  "I've
missed you all so much."

"You didn't have to leave," Bill's voice grew harsher.

"Bill, don't," Scully spoke immediately.

"You left us for him, the man who abandoned you when you lost your - "

"Bill!" Maggie voice was sharp.

Scully's shoulders slumped and she moved to Mulder.  His arm went
around her as she leaned against him.  "Don't worry about it, Scully."

"He's never going to - "

"Scully, we have to do this."

"Do what?" Bill demanded.

Mulder looked over at Walter, and he nodded.  The bedroom door opened
and Danny came into the room carrying Katy.  The whole room went
silent.  Danny approached his parents and handed Katy to Mulder, then
took Scully's hand.

She took a deep breath.  "Bill, this is our son, Danny and our
daughter, Katy."

"Your son?"

"Yes." She looked him directly in the eye.

Bill glanced over at Mulder, who met his look head on.

"Our son," Scully said.  "Mulder's and mine."

"But I . . . "

Mulder moved toward the table and took a seat.  Scully squared her
shoulders.  "When Danny was born, we realized how much danger he was
in.  I asked Mulder to take him and keep him safe, keep them both safe.
 He did as I asked.  When things escalated, they came to get me."

"Escalated?  What 'escalated'?"

Scully looked over at Mulder.  Bill followed her gaze.  "Aliens," Bill
spat at her.  "Little green men again?  Are you still - "

"Bill, the children," Maggie said mildly.

Bill turned away, disgusted, as Tara tried to take his hand.

"You don't believe in aliens, do you Uncle Bill?" Danny looked up at
the large man.

"No.  I do not," but he softened his voice a little, addressing the
boy.

"I guess I don't blame you.  Oh, that special wrench you're looking for
is under the bench in the garage.  You knocked it off when you put that
new box of rags on the bench."  Danny kept looking him straight in the
eye.

"What are you . . . you couldn't possibly know - "

"But I do.  Like I know that right now you're ticked off because you
realized you didn't pack your favorite running shoes, because Grandma
rushed you so much."

Bill managed to hold his ground, but he looked around the room to see
the others' reactions.  Only Tara seemed stunned at the boy's words. 
"What, what's going on?  How did you - "

"I read your mind.  I apologize, it's rude without asking permission,
but I needed you to know."

"You read my mind."

"Yes, sir."

Bill looked around the room, obviously looking for another explanation,
any other explanation, but his sister, his mother, Skinner, even Mulder
were just watching him calmly.

"You don't believe that," he finally spoke to his sister.

"Yes, I do believe it, Bill.  I know it."

Danny moved over to Matthew and said hi.  Without any other words they
moved away from the adults.  The tense silence grew on one side of the
room, but the boys talked, well, Matthew talked, not realizing that the
questions he was answering were nonverbal.

It even took Scully a moment to notice the boys' 'conversation'.  She
took a relieved breath.  Mulder noted it and looked in that direction
as well.  It looked like Danny at least was making headway.  Mulder
turned back to watch Bill.

Bill moved over to Tara, shaken.

*****

"You mean like X-Men?  You're like Dr. Xavier?  You're a mutant?"

"We're not mutants, Mom says we're 'evolved'.  Whatever, Katy and I can
read minds and we're hoping you can too, since you're our cousin."

"Are you - really?  You think I could read minds?"

Danny watched the thought drift through Matthew's mind.  "You'd have to
be trained.  I could help you with that.  The thing is you have to be
real polite about it.  Sometimes you can learn things you aren't
supposed to know.  If it's someone on a bus with a bomb, you should do
something, but if it's someone having a fight with their friend, it's
none of our business.  You know?"  He scanned the boy again, and made
note of some things that needed to be stressed during the training.

*****

"Let's get out of here," Bill turned toward Tara.  "I don't have to
listen to - "

The knock on the door to the suite drew everyone's attention.  Mulder
handed the baby to Scully and with his hand on his weapon, approached
the door.  He stopped and looked over at Danny, who nodded, then
checked the peep hole and opened the door.  A man joined them.  "Enough
of this, we need to get down to business."

"Who the hell - " Bill started, but the older man interrupted him.

"I'm an alien and I'm working with your family to try to save this
planet."

Bill gaped at him for a second, then gave a harsh laugh.  "What the
fuck is this?"

"And we're not little green men, we're gray."  At that Jeremiah morphed
into his true self.

Bill stumbled back, knocking over a chair.  Scully took hold of Tara's
arm and Walter took Maggie into his arms.

"What the hell is this?" Bill finally looked over at Mulder.

Mulder shrugged.  "He's an alien."  Mulder looked over at Jeremiah. 
"Could you please turn back into Jeremiah?  This isn't helping."

"It got his attention." But the gray morphed back into the older
gentleman he had been when he entered the suite.

Bill looked over at his sister.  "What is he?"

"He told you, he's an alien; one of three or four types that I'm
familiar with.  Jeremiah is working with us against the, the beings
that want the planet for themselves."

"I don't believe - "

"Want me to change back again?" Jeremiah interrupted.

Bill tried to glare at him, but it didn't quite come off.

"Please, Captain Scully, take a seat.  We need to talk."

*****



Title - Hellos 21
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - http://www.donnas-stories.com
Rating - PG-13
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 20
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner 
all belong to Chris, 10-13, and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No 
infringement intended. 



Hellos 21


Bill drew back, trying to look as though he wasn't about to 
bolt from the room.  Whatever this 'thing' was, the last thing 
Bill wanted to do was to listen to anything it had to say.

How the hell could his sister look so damn calm about this?

"Bill, please sit.  We need to talk, and you need to listen," 
Scully said firmly.

He turned on her, as though to argue yet again, but Mulder 
stepped between them and handed her the baby.  "Do you 
want to leave now?" he asked Bill.

The older man's eyes narrowed, but he kept quiet, finally 
taking a seat beside Tara.  He glanced over at Matt, but he 
was completely engaged with his new cousin, Danny.  

Danny, the baby, Dana's baby, hadn't died.  Mulder hadn't 
deserted her in her grief.

"No, he didn't," Danny said, causing Bill to jump.  He hadn't 
realized the boys had joined them.  "Mom asked him to take 
me away and keep me safe.  He did, but he missed her 
horribly because he loves her so much."

Bill flushed but still remained quiet.  Danny looked at him for 
a moment as Bill squirmed under his gaze.  "You're afraid of 
him," Danny said in a matter of fact tone.

"I am not," Bill responded, stung, then realized how juvenile 
that sounded.

"He believes in all kinds of things you don't even want to 
think about.  That's okay, you know.  Most people don't think 
about aliens or ghosts or mutants, but someone has to 
because they do exist.  Dad kind of had to take the job since 
most people don't want it.  He really isn't trying to convince 
you about anything except the aliens and that's only to save 
you."

"Why would he want to save me?" Bill huffed.

"Because Mom loves you," Danny said immediately.

Bill looked over at his baby sister sitting next to their mother, 
who was now holding her granddaughter.  Scully nodded to 
him and his shoulders slumped.

"It's okay.  Just give him a chance.  He never had a brother, 
or a family, like yours.  He'd like to be your friend."

Scully look over at Mulder then, surprised.  Friends?  That 
should have occurred to her.  The man craved acceptance. It 
didn't have to come from her alone.

Mulder met her gaze with a sheepish look and she smiled.

"I realize you all need some time to get reacquainted, but I 
need to talk to you for a few minutes."  Everyone turned to 
look at Jeremiah.

"I don't want to listen to you.  I don't want my family involved.  
It wouldn't be if - "

"If I hadn't left medicine for the FBI, right?" Scully said softly, 
interrupting Bill.  "It's all my fault."

"No! It's not your - "

Jeremiah broke in at that point.  "You need to understand, 
son, the first time your sister was taken was a mere 
exchange.  Mr. Barry put his transponder on her, and she 
was taken.  She was returned because she was requested."

Mulder's head flew up.  He hadn't heard that before.  Yeah, 
Cancerman had said something like that, but he had never 
trusted a word from that man.

"That sicko would never have known about her if she had 
stayed away from Mulder," Bill spat.

"That was her decision, not his."

Bill looked constipated for a moment, then realized Danny 
was watching him.  He turned away.

"The second time she was taken, when Mulder rescued her 
in Antarctica, was a decision made by the, what do you call 
them, the Consortium?  They made a deliberate decision 
about it, knowing that her absence would destroy Mulder." 
Jeremiah grinned then.  "My species wasn't familiar with the 
concept of wagering until we met you.  It's an interesting 
concept.  I made a lot of money on you, Mulder."

"You, you bet on me?"

"They never imagined that one of their own would come to 
your aid." He shrugged, and continued, "They wouldn't have 
believed you could do it even if they had thought of it.  The 
odds were beyond calculation."

"Why did you bet on him?" Scully asked quietly.

"I have been a student of your Mulder for a very long time.  I 
never doubted he would find you.  The rescue was 
spectacular, and caused a lot of damage to our enemies." 
He glanced back at Bill and shook his head slightly.  "Things 
have turned more in our direction since then.  With both of 
you vaccinated, we had begun to hope for offspring."

"Dana was told she couldn't have children," Maggie looked 
up from Katy.

"And it was true at the time.  We managed to correct that - "

"How?" Mulder demanded quickly.

"Her chip."

Scully's hand came to rest on the back of her neck, but she 
remained silent, looking down at her feet.

"The experiment, excuse me, Danny was more than we ever 
hoped.  The time I spent with him confirmed that.  His 
upbringing, being with the two of you who know the truth and 
haven't let it destroy you, indeed have been strengthened by 
it, has given him an empathy well beyond his young years.  
Quite frankly, we're greedy.  We want to find more of these 
children who could grow up to be the guardians of this planet 
when we move on to battle our enemies at their next 
attempted conquest."  He turned to Bill then.  "That is why 
we requested that you join us.  Yes, Mulder's genes 
contributed immensely to the abilities of his son and now his 
daughter.  But your sister was half of the combination.  
Danny, and Katy, would not be as strong as they are without 
both parents.  Since there are no other Mulder's, we are 
turning to you."

Tara reached out and pulled Matthew to sit beside her.

"Tara, I know this is being thrown at you too fast," Scully 
focused on her sister-in-law.  "If we had more time, we would 
never do this to you.  Matthew seems to have this empathy 
that our children have.  What we're asking is that you allow 
Jeremiah to test Matthew, here Tara," she spoke quickly as 
Bill's mouth opened.  "Please, we'll all be here.  They can 
just go to a corner of the room.  I would not ask if there was 
any danger to my nephew."

"No," Bill interrupted.  "My son is nothing like Mulder's."

"That's not true," Jeremiah said calmly.  

Danny touched his uncle's arm.  "I'm not a freak, Uncle Bill."

"I didn't say - "

"You thought it.  But look at what Matthew already does.  
You've seen it.  When Gramma got to your house, Matthew 
knew you were fighting from next door. He does things like 
that all of the time.  He's not a freak either."

Bill opened his mouth, but no words emerged.

Jeremiah met Matthew's eyes.  "Would you like to try a few 
tests, here with your family?"

"Sure!" He started to rise, but Tara's hand closed around his 
arm.  "Mom, you'll be right here.  Please, let me try this."

"No." Bill's voice held full military command.

"Captain Scully," Walter's voice matched his suddenly.  
"Think of this as national security."

"You can't believe - "

"The two most important children in my life do this.  Do you 
think I could stand by if they were in danger?"

"They aren't your children, you - "

"They are my family.  Don't doubt that Captain Scully.  I offer 
myself to the protection of your son as well; though there's 
every possibility that he won't need it."

"Dad, please?"

Bill looked betrayed at those words.  "Matty, this is - "

"You know I know things, just like Gramma.  I heard you talk 
about it to Mom one night."

"I don't know what you're talking about," Bill blustered.

"Bill, I don't think we have a choice," Tara said quietly, 
gripping his hand.

Stung, he jerked his hand from hers and rose.  Mulder 
looked over at Jeremiah and nodded.  Jeremiah rose and 
gestured for Matthew to join him in the far corner of the room.  
Danny joined them.

Bill threw a murderous look Mulder's way, but he ignored it.  
Mulder joined Scully and Maggie.  Scully's arms went around 
him, holding him close.  Once again he had been rejected.  
She saw her mother's hand squeeze his arm as well.  Walter 
walked over to Tara, sitting desolate on the couch and let his 
hand rest on her shoulder.

*****

"Just relax, Matt.  Let your mind be free."

Danny walked around Matt, causing him to turn his back on 
the others in the room.  Immediately he relaxed and smiled 
at his cousin.   

Scully rose and took Katy to change her.  Mulder rose as 
well.  "Can I get you anything, Maggie?" 

"Maybe some water."

He nodded and moved toward the bar.  When he took the 
bottle of water from the small refrigerator he looked over at 
Tara and held up the bottle with a question on his face.  She 
nodded and he took a second bottle from the fridge.

They were quiet, no one wanting to break the level of 
concentration over in the corner, but consumed with curiosity 
nevertheless.  When Mulder handed Tara the bottle she 
stopped him.  "Is Matty really going to be all right?"

"He's very all right, Tara.  One of the things Matt will learn is 
how to protect himself, and you."

"Protect himself from what?  Things like that . . . man?"

"Yes and no.  That man is an alien, you've seen that, but 
he's helping us."

"How do you know that?  If he has these mind powers, 
maybe he's hiding his real intentions."

"I've had those thoughts, Tara.  Don't think I haven't.  But 
Danny and Katy have looked into that.  Danny has more 
experience than I like to think about.  I, I'm sorry we had to 
involve you, but . . . "

"Then why did you?" Bill's voice was harsh in his ear.

Mulder straightened up. "Because I want to save my family.  
And you, your mother, your wife and your son are part of that, 
whether you want me to be or not."

To Mulder's surprise the man seem to deflate slightly in front 
of him.  "This crap is real isn't it?"

Mulder nodded.

"There are aliens, wanting to take over our planet." Bill shook 
his head.  "Why don't people know about it?"

"Because I'm a nutcase, a sorry son of a bitch.  Not entirely 
persuasive," Mulder answered with a shrug.

Bill's face darkened, but he didn't dispute Mulder's words.

"Bill, there are people that know.  The consortium that 
Jeremiah spoke of, Scully and I have worked against them 
for years.  One of them died giving me the means to save 
Scully in Antarctica.  That tells me that even they aren't a 
cohesive group."

"Just what do you expect these kids to accomplish?"

"The three of them?  It's just a beginning.  What's happening 
is that a part of their brain is switched on that isn't in ours.  
Scully and I worked with a boy several years ago with this 
same ability, Gibson Praise.  We thought he was unique, 
then Danny was born.  According to Jeremiah, one of the 
reasons we're ripe for the picking is that we haven't evolved 
enough.  These kids have."

Bill just stared at him.  Finally he sank down onto the couch 
beside his wife.  "My son?"

Mulder nodded.                                 

"How do you live with it?"

Mulder looked startled by the question.  "I, I've lived with it 
for so long.  I wasn't much older than Matt when I became 
involved."

Bill chose to ignore that.  "What specifically is Matt supposed 
to do, assuming he passes this . . . test?  And why aren't 
Charlie's boys here?"

"Charlie's sons are older, hitting puberty.  Don't you think 
that messes them up enough?" Mulder said with a grin.  
When it wasn't returned he continued.  "They will be, but 
they're older, it will be more difficult for them."

"Not with that screwball brother of mine raising them," Bill 
muttered.

"Maybe, but Jeremiah thinks we should start with the 
younger ones."                  

"Since when are you so willing to trust aliens?" Bill met 
Mulder's eyes.

Mulder just shook his head and moved away.  He wasn't 
going to win one with Bill, why try?  He met Scully returning 
with Katy and took the baby from her, holding them both 
against him for a moment.

Walter had taken Scully's seat beside Maggie and started to 
rise, but Scully motioned him to stay.  She leaned against 
Mulder and they waited for Jeremiah to finish.  Mulder 
watched her hand come up to the brow just as he felt 
Danny's soft reassuring caress.  He glanced over toward the 
corner, but Danny didn't look up.

*****

It seemed a very long time, but was actually under thirty 
minutes when the three rejoined their families.  Matt's eyes 
were gleaming with what he had accomplished.  Bill slumped 
farther down on the couch.

"You were asking what specifically we wanted the children to 
do, Captain Scully.  Your son has assured me that our 
search has not been in vain.  He will need some training, but 
I am confident he will be a great help in our endeavor."

Tara looked over at Bill, but when he didn't speak, she 
looked back at Matt.  "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, Mom.  It didn't hurt and I could hear what he and 
Danny were saying.  I could even hear what Katy was 
thinking." Matt looked over at his little cousin and grinned.

 Bill was still silent, so Tara continued.  "What is it you want 
him to do?  Is it dangerous?"

"No, no please let me reassure you of that.  His 'assignment' 
will be to assist us in finding other young people like himself 
who have the potential to be trained as well.  When he is 
older, I have no doubt he will be a great asset to this planet."

Bill's head did come up at that, though he still remained 
silent.  Maggie and Scully had questions then, but Danny 
sent a message to Matt.  The older boy looked over at him 
and nodded when Danny motioned for him to join him away 
from the adults.

Danny spoke, "I wanted to tell you something, without the 
others hearing.  You're going to be able to read minds now; 
do you understand what that means?"

"Well, yeah."  Matt looked confused.

"I mean, you could be a bully now.  You'll know what people 
are afraid of, you'll know their secrets."

Matt flushed then, but didn't speak.  He didn't need to.  

"I just wanted to warn you that Jeremiah will probably keep 
an eye on you for awhile, until he knows how you'll handle 
this.  You could help people, or you could make things worse 
for them.  You're already a leader with your friends, aren't 
you?"

Matt shrugged.  "I guess."

"You might already be using your gift.  You need to make 
sure that your friends like you, and aren't your friends 
because they're afraid of you.  You can't let anyone know 
what you can do, even your best friend.  It's not safe.  You 
can talk to me, or Katy, and soon the others that we find, but 
we have to be careful."

"Have you ever been in danger?"

"Yeah and it's scary, but my Dad helped me."

"Not Jeremiah?"

Danny shook his head.  "I haven't known Jeremiah but a few 
weeks.  I'll tell you about how I met him someday, when we 
have more time."  There was no need to let his cousin know 
of the work he and Katy had already done.  Jeremiah didn't 
want them to and he'd keep an eye on things.

Danny looked over at Jeremiah, then back at Matt.  "You're 
not scared of Jeremiah, are you?"

"No, I've always liked science fiction, this is really cool."

"Your Dad did something - "
 
"Uh, yeah."  The memory resurfaced clearly.  "I was, uh, 
watching a movie and he walked in."  Matt looked down, 
embarrassed.  "He turned the channel and said I couldn't 
watch that f-ing movie.  It was like something that son of a 
bitch would watch.  I'm sorry."

"I know.  Your Dad and my Dad don't know how to like each 
other but they are family now.  I didn't mean to embarrass 
you, but see how it works?  And I don't blame you for how 
your Dad feels.  Those are his feelings, not yours.  In fact," 
Danny grinned, "I think what your Dad said made you 
curious about my Dad."

Matt glanced over at his Dad, then back.  "Yeah, it did."

Danny grinned.  "My Dad can be pretty interesting.  I can tell 
you stories about that too.  That'll probably be part of our 
homework."

"Will you be training too?  I mean, you've been doing this 
since you were born."

"I still have a lot to learn," Danny shrugged.  "I'm really glad 
we found you.  We don't have a lot of time."

*****

Mulder looked up at the caress to his cheek and saw Scully 
pulling up to the terminal.  This communication was nice for 
things like that.  He sure didn't want to take any more trips 
that would take him away from home this long.  For now he 
was just going to enjoy being with his family.  He needed to 
bring them up to date, but first . . . he watched Scully get out 
of the car to meet him and he smiled.



Title - Hellos 22 - Finale
Author - Donna
Email address - donnah@donnas-stories.com
URL - http://www.donnas-stories.com
Rating - PG
Category - MSR, angst, AU 
Spoilers - None
Keywords - MSR, angst, AU
Summary - Sequel to Hellos 20
Feedback - Please
Archive - Anywhere, just let me know so I can visit

Disclaimer - Mulder, Scully, the Lone Gunmen and Skinner 
all belong to Chris, 10-13, and Fox - Bless them for it!!  No 
infringement intended. 


Hellos 22 - Finale


He took her in his arms and held her for a moment before he 
dipped his head to meet her lips.  "I hated being gone so 
long," he whispered.

"You weren't the only one." She smiled up at him.

"Where are the kids?"

"Mom and Walter have them.  They thought we needed a 
couple of minutes alone."

His grin widened.  "We've got very smart kids."

She chuckled as he lifted his bag to place it in the back of 
the SUV.  They let themselves into the vehicle.  They were 
quiet, just being with each other.  After he was out of the 
airport traffic, he reached for her hand and placed in on his 
thigh, covering it with his own hand.

When he turned away from home she glanced over at him.  
"Where?"

"Thought you might share a dessert with me; something from 
Ganache?"

"You're bad."

"Hey, I could suggest the Motel 6."

She rolled her eyes, but didn't protest. 

He parked and led her inside of the tony eatery.  They took a 
seat off to one side and he ordered coffee for both of them 
and a rich chocolate dessert for her.  "You know I can't eat 
that in the middle of the day."

He winked at her.  "I plan to work it off for you later."

That drew a chuckle from her.  "So, are you going to tell me 
how it went?"

"You probably already know all of it.  Danny kept a close eye 
on all the candidates."

"I know, and I know you found several, but I'd still like your 
version."

He smiled gently and after the dessert had been delivered to 
their table, watched her eyes dilate.  "Eat first."

She picked up the fork and took a bite.  He had to smile; he 
usually only saw that expression in their bed.  His mind 
lightly probed hers.  She wouldn't mind, but he didn't want to 
alert her.  Bill wasn't on the top of her mind for which he was 
grateful.  Bill was still giving her grief over what they were 
doing and it hurt her.

Instead he found only a few minor annoyances at the 
complex.

****

Jeremiah left them after a little while.  The boys wandered off 
to the far side of the suite again while the adults sat 
uncomfortably quiet.  Abruptly, Bill rose and headed for the 
door.

"Bill?" Tara's voice was shaking.

"I need to get out of here for a little while."

Walter rose as well and moved toward him.

"I don't need a sitter," Bill spat at him.

"No, but you may need a designated driver."

Bill's eyes narrowed, but he didn't dispute it.  Walter looked 
over at Danny, who nodded to him and they left the suite 
without another word.  Walter motioned to one of the smaller 
bars away from the casino and Bill led the way.

He took a seat at the bar.  Walter took the seat next to him 
after glancing around.  "Double scotch, neat," Bill said to the 
bartender.

Walter stifled a sigh.  "A beer," he pointed to one of the taps.

Bill's drink arrived first and was gone before Walter's beer 
was in front of him.  "Another one."

Walter didn't comment, taking a sip of his beer.  When the 
third drink arrived, Walter rose.  "Let's move over there." He 
pointed to a small booth toward the back.

"That's too far from the bar."

"You can manage."  Walter took his arm and pointed him 
toward the booth.  

Walter slid into the booth opposite Bill and took another sip 
of his beer. "Go ahead," he said, looking Bill in the eye.

"This shit is real?"

Walter nodded, waiting.

"You were in the military," Bill met his eyes.  It wasn't a 
question. 

"Marines."

"How can you buy this?  How can you - "

"I didn't.  When I found out the X-Files had been assigned to 
me, my first thought was it was a punishment."
 
"It was."

"You don't know Mulder.  I realize you don't want to, but it 
might help you understand.  Mulder is brilliant, not in an 
Einstein kind of way, but brilliant and definitely outside the 
box.  We were talking about him when he was still in the 
academy.  He didn't get the nickname Spooky because of 
the X-Files, though that enhanced it.  He was Spooky when 
he started profiling.  He was making connections where the 
rest of us didn't even see clues.  It was his success that 
brought him to the X-Files.  I didn't know about his sister 
then; I didn't realize she was the reason he had joined the 
Bureau.  When he found his sister Samantha's file in that 
pile of garbage, he found too much.  The Bureau couldn't 
afford to let him walk away, his work was too good, too 
valuable, so they 'indulged' him.  But he found answers."  
Walter took a long drink of his beer.

"Assigning Scully to report back on Mulder's work was their 
biggest mistake.  They had no idea what they created when 
they paired those two.  Reading Mulder's reports was like 
reading science fiction, but then add in Scully's science and 
even if it didn't make sense, you, I couldn't dismiss it."

"I don't want him in my family.  I don't want my son - "

"You don't have a choice there, Captain Scully.  Your son is 
what he is.  You probably can do some of this - "

"No.  I can't - "

"It's not a bad thing.  Look, you don't have to be friends with 
the man, but she will always be your sister and your son will 
be able to help with what's coming."

"An alien invasion," Bill spat.

"Will you keep it down," Skinner cautioned as he looked 
around the room.

Bill looked up then and faced Walter, blinking as he shook 
his head.  

"What?" Walter's eyes narrowed as the man in front of him 
shook his head again.

"I've had too much to drink.  For a minute there . . . "

"What?"

"You didn't look like yourself."

"I guess you have had too much."  Walter glanced over at 
the mirror over the bar and stifled a smile.  It didn't look like 
him.  The changes were subtle, but this was the reassurance 
that Danny had meant when he and Bill had left the room.  
The camera was no doubt picking up the changes or some 
sort of static.  "Why don't we go back to the room?  You 
have to face them sometime."

Bill slumped, his elbows now on the table, and let his face 
fall into his hands.  "Shit."

"Your wife needs you.  She's had a shock too."

Bill looked startled at that, then he nodded.  He slipped out 
of the booth and steadied himself with a hand on the table.

*****

Mulder hung up the phone after ordering dinner.  The boys 
were still off by themselves in the corner.  He took a seat on 
the couch beside Scully and took Katy from her.  After a 
moment Tara took the seat beside him.  She couldn't help 
another glance over at the boys before looking over at 
Mulder.

"What will he actually be doing?"

"We're not going to put him in danger, Tara," he said gently.  
"What we need him to do is help us locate other kids with the 
potential to do what our kids can do."

"How can he do that?"

Danny and Matt joined them then.  "It'll be easy, Aunt Tara," 
Danny assured her.  "Now that he's aware of what he can do, 
he'll be able to spot it in other kids."

"Right," Mulder joined in.  "And then . . . then I'll go out and 
see them."  He looked over at Scully.  "I think I'll have to dust 
off my suit."

"What are you thinking?" Scully looked between Mulder and 
Danny.

"Good question.  I'll have to have an excuse for meeting with 
these kids after they've been identified.  I'll need the guys to 
come up with an identity.  Looks like I'll finally be able to use 
that psychology degree." He grinned.

"You'll go to their school?  But you can't do anything in a visit 
at their school."

"No, we'll have to figure out a way to spend a little time with 
them."

"A camp!" Danny grinned.  "We identify the kids, then invite 
them to a special camp.  The parents will be all happy that 
their kids are special or academically advanced or 
something . . . "

Mulder looked over at Scully. She was beginning to smile. 
"Do you think we can pull that off?  It'll take some money."

"Yeah, but if the uncles do it right, the parents will be happy 
to pay for such a prestigious opportunity." Danny was 
nodding now, then he looked back over at Matt. "The 'uncles' 
are friends of Dad's.  They help us a lot."

Mulder realized that a great deal more was shared between 
the two mentally but knew Danny would protect the 'uncles' 
identity.

"You're going to have to quit your job, Mulder," Scully mused.  
"We have enough savings for a few months, not counting our 
emergency funds."

"We'll need a place - "

"Near a park, Dad, a big national park.  That way we can use 
that land and won't need as big a place."

"Are you talking about buying a place for this camp?"  Scully 
looked between her two men.

"I, I don't . . . can we?" Mulder asked.

"Can we what?" Maggie asked as she rejoined them.

They brought her up to date, Mulder and the boys' 
enthusiasm growing.  Even Tara joined in the brainstorming.  
That's what they were doing when Walter and Bill returned.  

Bill was obviously feeling less pain, but seemed steady 
enough on his feet.  He sat quietly as they brought Walter up 
to date.

"Could we keep a complex like that safe?" Walter asked 
looking over at Danny.

"Yes, Uncle Walter.  We can do that." Danny assured him, 
his tone completely serious now.  "That would be the most 
important thing."

"Then we need to think about the money," Scully said after a 
moment.

"I want to help," Maggie looked over at Danny.

"Mom, we can't take - "

"I'll sell my house.  In that neighborhood it should bring a 
nice return."

"Do what?" Bill sat up straight then.  "Sell the house?"

"Yes.  I've only stayed in DC so that when Dana came back 
she would be able to find me.  There's no one, no family 
there.  If you're really going to have a place like this you're 
going to need a cook and housekeeper."

"Mom," Scully sat forward taking her mother's hand, "you 
can't - "

"I can.  I want to be with my grandchildren and if you're right 
about what's coming, I especially want this time with my 
family."

Everyone was silent for a minute, taking in the implication of 
her words.

"Maggie, I don't know what to say." Mulder looked more 
stunned than the others.  Scully leaned against him and his 
arm went around her.

"We can do this, Mulder," Walter said then.  "I have some 
money now too.  We look for an out of the way place.  Do 
you want me to have the guys' start?"

Mulder took a deep breath.  "Yeah, let's see what we're 
talking about.  Remember, I'm pretty good at construction 
now."

*****

"We'll have twelve coming to the camp this first time.  Six 
boys, six girls," he said after they pulled away from the 
restaurant.  

"I'm glad you found some more girls," she commented.

"One of the problems with the age of our 'recruiters'," he 
grinned.

She chuckled.  "Good point.  Maybe these girls will bring in 
some more."  Her hand went back to his thigh.  "When will 
you be going out again?"

"Not before I have to.  We've covered the kids Matt knows.  
Now I need to concentrate on getting the place ready."

"Walter's been working hard, and Mom has the kitchen all 
set up.  Jeremiah was in touch with Danny.  He's very 
pleased.  Mulder, are we really going to be able to pull this 
off?"

"Yes."  He squeezed her hand.  "It's a new beginning, kind of 
like when you gave me Danny.  But you're with me, we have 
a family, your Mom, Uncle Walter," he grinned.  "We're going 
to make this work.  We're going to win, you just have to 
believe."

That brought a smile to her face.  "I've been doing that for a 
long time, Mulder."

He brought her hand to his lips.

*****

Mulder opened the door to the house and heard the running 
footsteps.  Katy's tottering run was helped by Danny's hand 
as they raced to greet him.  Mulder grabbed them both up, 
hugging them tight.

"I was gone too long.  Look at you, Katy, running like a track 
star," he nuzzled his daughter's baby neck.  She giggled, 
hugging his neck.

"You did good, Dad."  Danny hugged him as well, then stood 
beside him.  "And you're right.  We will do this, we're a 
family."

Mulder looked back out at the land they had acquired for this 
incredible venture.  He could hear Maggie laughing with 
Walter as they came toward the house to greet him as well.  
He pulled Scully closer to him.  Yes, they were a family and 
they were home.





Author's note - I may revisit this universe, do a story about 
the camp or something if it feels right, but essentially this is 
the end of the series.  Thank you for sticking with me so long.  
I love Danny and I appreciate all the support for this story.  
Thank you all so much!    D